Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Nero was getting winded trying to pierce the spider/crab demon’s shell. It was slow but holy shit it had a shell hard as rocks. Poison spit is not nice either.

He dodged another swipe, it roared in anger at him. 

He sighed as charged his shot again. It made a dent but a dent is all there is. Maybe he should’ve gotten help.

Suddenly, a huge black bird crashed into it, talons first. He heard the satisfying crunch of a 10 foot squashed bug. He stared as the bird dug it’s beak into the demon and ripped off something, the snaps of sinew pulled apart.

“Right, that settles it.” Said a young man’s voice. It sounded dignified. It swivelled to regard Nero.

Nero waited for him to act. Seems kind of rude to shoot without reason but he hasn’t lowered his fully charged gun. Nero couldn’t help but feel something familiar with the triple-pupilled eyes. Seeing Nero, it cooked it’s head in confusion. 

“Wait, you’re not Master.” He said, his lower beak split in three.

Nero blinked. 

“Chicken?”

“Nero?”

The bird fluffed irritatedly. “My name is Griffon.” He corrected exasperatedly before changing form into a smaller and much more familiar form as Nero laughed in relief, lowering his gun at last.

“What the hell are you doing here, kid?” Griffon said in the familiar squawk of a voice and the air of dignity are all but lost. He hopped closer to Nero. “You shouldn’t be here.”

“Well, I was trying to kill that thing.” He replied, cocking his head at the...pile of rocks?

Griffon gave a look at the rock and sighed. “Look kid, this is bad. You shouldn’t be here. I hate where this is going.” Griffon said with a full body irritated shake, fluffing his feather momentarily. “Someone is fucking around, big time.”

Nero stared at the bird, suddenly he could feel like this is…not real?  “What are you talking about?”

“Sorry, kid. It’s kind of an emergency.” Griffon said before launching himself straight into his chest, robbing the air out of his lungs as a familiar blinding pain erupted.

He fell off the couch he was napping on, breathing hard. Kyle watched him curiously, his attention momentarily diverted from the TV.

Realising where he was, he was glad that he was awake. He was supposed to be babysitting.

“Hey, Kyle.” He greeted the child with a smile as he spied the thing that probably gave him the weird ass dream.

Not too far away was a book with a gold embossed V on it, laying with it’s cover up.

He took the book warily as he settled next to the couch.

The page there up was about a jealous rose tree. Kinda sweet but he felt a small sense of dread as he remembered the times where Kyrie got angry about something and refused to talk to him until they addressed it. She’s as stern as her brother was when it came to these things.

Kyle came to him out of curiosity. “Can you read?” He asked as Nero stared at the book. “I can read it if you want?.” He offered rather proudly.

Nero couldn’t help but smile at that. “It’s ok. It’s a scary story.” He replied as he shut the book and puts it back into the leather satchel before Kyle could react to it. “Wanna grab a bite?” He asked as he saw the clock. It was almost teatime.

Kyle’s eyes widened at that. “Cookies!”

Nero chuckled as he got to his feet. “Let’s see what Kyrie has in the kitchen, ok?” He said as he held out his hand for Kyle to grab.

Kyle nodded as he grabbed his hand. 

-

Nero was dealing with his uncle for a job. He needed some cash quick since the pantry was running dry again. Carlo was running a fever so Kyrie had been trying to cook his favourite to coax him to eat. The toddler was light enough as it is. The doctor said to come back if he hasn't recovered in three days. So, more money.

“Kid!” He heard Griffon’s familiar voice. He was suddenly in his living room in very bad shape. His feathers were falling off everywhere.

“Watch it, you’re making a mess.” He complained.

“Shut up.” He snaps hurriedly. “I know for sure someone’s after your ass. Me and the others have been trying to hide you and Vergil but it found us instead.” He said desperately. Nero was shocked. “I’m sorry, kid. We need help. If we could find Vergil, we would but he hasn’t been around. Please, Nero.” His flapping stutter for a moment. 

Then the same feeling of… waking? Realisation? This was another dream.

Griffon eventually dropped, causing the man to catch him. “Damn it, what the hell is going on?” He asked as he held the limp bird as best as he could. He’s pretty sure the feathers would be ruined with the way he held the familiar under the wing joints.

“I’m at my limit.” Griffon said between his pants. “Whatever you do, don’t get caught.” He warned. “Don’t get caught.”

“Wait, the help.” He reiterated. ”What do you need?” Nero asked as the situation finally caught up to him and things were starting to...shift? “Don’t die on me yet.”

“Your demon power kid. All three of us.” He muttered weakly.

“Take it.” Nero said hurriedly. He knows there’s not much time. Whether it’s Griffon or the dream, it’s going to end. “Just do it, goddamn it.”

“Thank you.” Griffon said gratefully before dissolving into black ichor over his hands. He gasped in horror as he tried to catch the rest of it but-

“Nero!” Kyrie’s worried voice called out, one of her hands was covering his fisted hands and the other was smoothing his face. She looked relieved now that he’s awake. “It was just a dream. A nightmare.” She soothed.

Catching his breath, he sighed as he leaned into her touch and gave it a kiss while his hands wrapped around Kyries as best as he could in his position as Kyrie returned it with her free arm.

“I should really stop reading Father’s book.” He quipped sleepily as Kyrie slipped her other arm around him.

Kyrie giggled. “If this is what scary stories do, we should skip the horror films.”

“Nooo~” Nero whined childishly. “Who would I hug when a scary scene starts?” He said mischievously.

“Silly Nero.” Kyrie replied before giving him a sleepy kiss. “We should sleep. The kids will be up soon.”

Nero nodded at that. “Busy, busy.” He agreed as sleep claimed him again.

-

Waking up, Nero nearly crashed into the shower at his reflection. He had tattoos. V’s tattoos. The sharp points on his fingers and neck were unmistakable.

Remembering the dream, he gulped. This just got serious and he needs to contact his father.

But before that.

“Uh, Kyrie? Could you take a look at this for a sec?” He called as Kyrie blearily peered in only to stare at her half dressed husband. Whether it is awe or shock, it's hard to say. 

“Uh...should the kids see this?” He asked seriously. He suddenly doesn’t know if this was something positive for the children.

Kyrie looked at him blankly before giving him a confused grimace. “I have no issues with it. Are you alright with it?” She asked as she joined him in their bathroom with a worried hug.

Nero was taken aback by the question and shrugged. He doesn’t mind either. “Yeah.”

Kyrie smiled at him at that. “Then it’s settled.” She said with a nod as a wry smile took her lips. “Will you be alright?” She gestured at him, addressing the tattoos. He and Nico shared their adventures with Kyrie. She might recognize them from the pictures.

He looked at his reflection and then regarded Kyrie. “I don’t know. Gotta ask Devil May Cry.” He said with a wry grimace.

Kyrie looked worried as she rested her head on his chest instead, watching their reflection.

“It’s probably Father’s familiars missing him or something.” He joked, trying to lift the somber atmosphere.

Kyrie smiled at that. “We should probably get ready.” She said as he looked up at him.

“Wanna join me in the shower?” Nero said with an exaggerated wiggle of his eyebrows. “Y’know save water and all.”

Kyrie laughed. “Let me get my towel first.”

-

Dante noticed that his brother hasn’t slept in days. It started when he snuck into the study, probably to read. He thought it’ll be a habitual once or twice thing but it’s almost every night now since then. He only caught him now. Who knows how long he's been like this. 

Now they were staking out a supposed demon portal. The pay was good and they verified the location as an active demon sighting site so they thought they would check it out. Plus, the half-hysterical journalist nearly threw the cash at them but Morrison was the one who held on to half of pay until they completed the task. Pity, really.

It was already dark as they waited at the opposite rooftop. 

“You should sleep. I’ll take the first guard.” Vergil ordered.

Dante shook his head. “You sleep, I get first guard.” He countered. “At least, I won’t feel bored waiting for the sun.” He suspected that the place was a bust and his brother will probably let him sleep until morning.

Vergil gave him a sour look. “I insist.” He said in a hard tone.

Dante groused. “Can we not fight on this? You haven’t slept for days!”

“So do you. At least, since the day before last.” Vergil retorted.

Dante frowned. “Look, clickity stuff makes me jumpy and how the hell did you notice that? Did you use your demonic hearing or something?”

Vergil crossed his hands, eyes glaring. “I was meditating. You don’t snore if you’re not asleep.”

Dante spluttered. “I don’t snore.” He retorted defensively. “Why the hell have you been meditating for days? In the dark, too.” Dante made a mental note to ask Trish about it if he isn’t budging on the confession.

Vergil went still as he thought of it. Dante waited for his answer.

He broke off eye contact to stare at the supposed demon site. “I’m unable to ascertain it just yet.” He replied cryptically. “I’ve been tracking it but it hasn’t made itself obvious enough for me to grasp on it.” 

Dante’s frown turned into a grimace and he shifted his gaze to the demon site, too. Whatever that was is better than nothing. But this just makes things more complicated. “Just remember it’s ok to get help. You’re not alone anymore.” 

At that, the conversation ended. Few hours later, a bunch of humans came with video equipment.

Dante could barely hold back his laugh as Vergil frowned at them.

“If those demons come out, those idiots will be in trouble.” Vergil said.

Dante triggered. “Wanna scare them away?” He said in his flanged voice.

Vergil looked like he had enough for the day. “I think I’ll settle to seeing them fleeing when the demons come. This lesson should be marked with pain.” He seethed.

Dante reverted back to his human form. “Whoa, whoa there brother. Your face gonna get stuck like that if ya frown harder.” He quipped, hoping to shift his brother’s ire. He was still very much amused with the situation.

Vergil merely rolled his eyes.

Chapter Text

Lady was having her lunch when the phone rang.  “Devil May Cry.”

“Hey, Lady! Sup.” Came Nero’s voice.

“Hey, Nero.” Lady greeted with a smile despite Nero won’t be able to see it. “Between jobs. You need a job too?” 

“Well yeah but I need to ask Vergil and Dante about something. Are they around?”

“They’re on a job. Something serious?” Lady asked seriously.

“Ah, sortta. Actually, I don't know what the hell it is. Need to ask them about it.”

“Ah, sprouting a tail or something?” She joked with a laugh.

Nero laughed as well. “I wish. I think I better come down with this one.” He said with a sigh. “They said when they’re coming back?”

“No but when they come back, I’ll give ya a call. How about that?”

“Nice. Thanks Lady.”

“No problems.”

With that the call ended. She wondered if he found an artifact that’s not in Nico’s database. She hopes that isn’t the case because Nero might get some nasty curse if it’s the wrong one. 

-

Dante and Vergil reached Devil May Cry around noon. Sleepy (Dante) and disappointed (Vergil), they opened the door to a waiting Lady.

“What took you so long?” She complained with crossed arms with mock anger from the desk, intending for a joke as she lounged at the main desk.

“There were no portals and the demons we encountered were disappointing.” Vergil seethed as he stopped in his tracks with a withering glare.

Dante was gesturing as frantically as he can without alerting Vergil for her not to pursue the subject, to which she heeded. 

“Nero called earlier and said he wants to come down here with something. You guys going anywhere?” She asked next.

Vergil looked interested while Dante shrugged. Both of them approached the desk.

“What did he find this time?” He asked, his mood lightening. He’s been more interested with artifacts, they observed. Really interested.

“He didn’t say.” Lady shrugged as she reached the phone again. 

-

It was raining hard and it was already dark when he arrived to Devil May Cry. It looked like the perfect entrance for a villain, he joked with himself as he walked under the rain. Nico was busy so he ended up getting airlifted to the city, courtesy of Nico’s friends. He doesn't know how she got a favour with them but he knew better than to ask.

The walk there had been wet but thugs tend to avoid working in the rain unless they're desperate. Sword strapped to his back, hood down, he probably looked like one though. He reached there safely, though. So, no complaints. 

The sound of bickering can be heard and the scent of garlic butter and pizza sauce was strong when he opened the door.

“Here comes the Fortuna Branch!” Dante greeted happily as he held a pizza box high above him with Lady and Vergil looked like they were ready to tackle him. He had the desk behind him, cornered. 

“You don’t even like olives!” Lady threw at him.

“If you don’t put it down, right this instant-” Vergil threatened. 

“If you want it, you're gonna have to take it.” He taunted with a wild grin as he settled in a one hand royal guard stance...if that’s possible.

His instincts told him that this was a bad idea and take cover. He barely moved when Dante yelled Royal Guard and someone went flying into him.

The hit made him fall flat to the ground. The person on him groaned as she tried to shift. 

“Sorry, Nero.” She said apologetically before sitting up as Nero gave a noncommittal shrug. Thankfully, he managed not to land on his face.

“I won’t fall for that, little brother.” He heard Vergil said as Lady sat up, freeing him. “I don’t mind a bit of blood on my pizza.”

“For fuck’s sake! It’s just a pizza!” Nero shouted as he got to his feet, careful not to bump into Lady.

“The last pizza delivered for the day.” Vergil retorted, hand on the Yamato.

Dante was still grinning. “And we’re out of food! It’s survival of the fittest.” He taunted.

Nero stared at them. “You guys don’t even have crackers?!” He asked incredulously as Dante merely shrugged and Lady, who was sitting on the floor with a pained grimace, shook her head.

Nero felt a lot of emotions at that time, mostly frustration, shock and incredulity but he sighed instead. It must’ve been bad for them, too. “Does anyone have any cash?”

“What for?” Vergil asked, pausing in whatever he was intending to do.

“To feed all of ya.” He deadpanned back and finally lowered his hood to rub away the rain water itching his brow. “I can whip up something with some convenience store stuff. I don’t think any of us ca-” He froze when the Yamato was unsheathed and directed at him.

Everyone tensed. 

“Father.” Nero addressed carefully; his spectral wings had manifested in defence.

“Why do you have those?” His father cocked his head a bit, indicating his neck. He probably just saw the tattoos. If he had seen it earlier, Nero might have faced his father’s blade earlier. Dante had to observed him properly as Lady tried to see what was the matter from her end.

“That's what I came to talk about.” Nero responded as calmly as possible. He braced himself. His father was fast. He had no hope of evading him if he decided to act suddenly.

His father narrowed his eyes on him. “What did you do?”

Nero took a deep breath before answering, hoping to alleviate his own nerves. “They were dying, I think. They needed help.” He explained as best as he could. Vivid as the dream was, he remembered agreeing for his demonic power. Why and so on, he doesn’t know. Plus, it does look alarming. If it’s harmless he would’ve let it go but magic is never simple.

“Look, Verge. The kid is not dangerous.” Dante prodded as he slowly got between him and the sword. “If he was, I don’t think Lady there would’ve been safe.”

He twisted his head back at Nero with a grin. “Guess it’s my turn to stop yer daddy from killing ya.”

Nero gave an ironic grimace at that. “Ha ha.”

Vergil sighed and paused in consideration. One moment they thought he was going to put the sword away but he kneeled instead.

“Verge-”

“Father-”

Both Dante and Nero uttered in cautious apprehension as Lady immediately got to her feet, torn between stopping him or seeking cover. They know there’s only one thing this could lead to.

He turned the sword towards himself and plunged it into his chest before they could even react.

With a boom, V’s form came to life. Still dark haired and tattooed. All of them armed themselves as they backed away, in case Nightmare starts attacking them.

However, instead of summoning his familiars, he landed on his feet.

Placing his weight on the cane, he stared towards Nero’s direction.

“Come.” He called out in the familiar gravelly voice with a neutral expression.

Nero gasped at the sudden drain of energy. Collapsing, Dante caught him before he landed on his own sword. He struggled to stay awake as the tattoos ached, he couldn’t even speak or move.

“Vergil! Stop it!” Dante shouted as he laid Nero down safely.

“Stop it or I’ll shoot.” Lady threatened with her guns still aimed at the dark haired man's.

He simply gave her a contemplating gaze before sighing again. While it won't fatally harm him, it would affect him enough to stagger him off his feet

With that, he turned to a shadow and Vergil’s form came back. Wrenching the blade out, he walked over to his son but the other two wouldn't let him come close. He knew better than to push it.

“He is not strong enough to summon them.” Vergil said despite the glare everyone was giving him. 

Lady may have lowered her gun but she hasn’t re-holstered it. Ready to shoot at a moment’s notice.

“I am sure now that these were my original familiars.” He told them as if that would explain everything. They remained at a distance from each other as Dante checked on his unconscious nephew again in case there were physical injuries.

“In recent weeks, there has been a...an annoyance. There were imposters and they tried to coax out information. I had tried to trace it back but failed each time. It’s as if they always knew when I would try to reach out and cut me off.” He explained as Dante gave him a look of realisation as Lady frowned in confusion.

“Is that why Trish went to see her witch friend?” She asked. Trish supposedly left for favour collection and some easy cash. It’s been days since she left.

Vergil gave her a slight confused furrow of his eyebrows. “I have not disclosed it to anyone except Dante.” He told her. “If it is then we are being targeted.” His attention turned to Nero.

“As for him, he’ll need rest. I need to reinforce the enchantments for the time being.” Vergil said, turning to the door.

“Hey, wait!” Dante protested, still kneeling over the unconscious Nero. “You’re leaving me with the hard work?”

Lady couldn’t help the amused smile as the twin started to bicker. She re-holstered her guns longer than necessary to hide it.

Vergil raised an eyebrow at that. “I’m not aware that you were familiar enough to reinforce a barrier.” He spoke in a light sarcastic tone.

“Wanna bet?” Dante challenged. “Just juicing it up, right?”

Vergil faced him in interest. “Do you now?” It’s always either himself or Trish that placed the protective seals around the shop. Dante never showed any inclination of being capable of doing anything of the likes. 

Dante got to his feet. “You can carry him to my room and check on my work after I’m done. If I did it right, you owe a week’s worth of pizza.” He confidently said as he strutted towards the entrance.

Vergil smirked. “As you wish, little brother.” He said as he went to his son. “If the sigils doesn’t work, you’ll be the one clearing those sewer nest jobs.”

Dante merely scoffed as he went out into the rain.

“I’ll get some towels for him. He’s soaking wet.” Lady excused herself now that there’s nothing to see. Already, she was jogging up the stairs.

Vergil was starting to see why Dante had ditched him with the care of his son and almost desperately so. He scowled at the thought of how much work it'll be to peel off his clothes if he doesn’t want to spoil the bed. 

He went to carry Nero. It's been awhile since he took care of anyone else other than his brother. Perhaps he can raid his brother's wardrobe for dry clothes. 

-

Dante was whistling as he went back in. He tested his sigils with it was a stray demon after carefully dipping his demonic energy into the sigil. His brother sure knows how to hide 'em. Thankfully, the rain stopped soon enough. Unlike Nero, his clothes were already drying from the brief rain.

It took more time to actually find the demon for the test but he isn’t not doing the sewer thing alone. Nope. At least having Vergil around to suffer with him would be less miserable and it’ll be a hella quick job since he doesn’t have to jump around if they ever get to the main sewer nodes. Vergil can make a quick work of it with his spectral blades. All he wanted was pizza. Why can't he bet something less...work.

The pizza was cold but his share and probably Lady’s share was there. Grabbing his share, he went to his room only to grimace at the door. He could feel the barrier even through it as he bit into his pizza. 

He tested the door knob and was glad he wasn’t blocked out but the view inside his room made him frown. It was dark but he can already see that there’s a pile of used towels and Nero's wet stuff. His ‘not dirty enough to wash but not clean enough to go back in’ laundry pile was on the floor too. Now, he’ll have to clean the whole damn thing.

As if it wasn't bad enough, there was inked scribbling everywhere on the walls, even on the ceiling. It looks like normal ink. At least he hopes it’s ink. If it is some demonic ichor or flame etching, he’ll have better luck renovating the whole room.

His brother was asleep with his eyes open on the lounge chair Dante used for the said laundry. He knew he was asleep because he was resting his chin on his fist rather than sitting almost ramrod straight. He pulls that off for when the clients were babbling their ear off. 

He couldn't believe his eyes that his munching had slowed. 

“I can hear you munching from the door.” He complained with a silent intake of breath and eyes fluttering awake despite being open the whole time.

" - ungry. -ou -apped-" He said through his mouthful. Vergil manages to understand that. 

"I was." He retorted exasperatedly. "I’m trying to reach Nero. Perhaps if I can transfer the familiars back, I can find the source of this wretched annoyance. They seemed to know more."

Dante looked at the probably naked young man under his covers (another reason to be exasperated about) and back to Vergil. "Am I missing something?" He asked as he finished the rest of his pizza in one bite. 

Vergil sighed. "I suspect a pesky sorcerer or a particularly sorry demon is dreamwalking." He said petulantly. "To what end, I have yet to figure it out."

Dante stared at him blankly. "Dreamwalking…." He repeated. Dante wasn't one for esoteric and this was very, very esoteric.

Vergil gave him a glare causing him to raise his hands in reconciliation. "Ok, ok. Y’know this kind of shit is too high for me.” He complained before his eyes fell on the demonic scribbling on the wall again. He's pretty sure it's flame etching now. That is going to be a pain.

Vergil straightened up in his chair. “Unless you wish to dabble in it.” He said coolly. “I’m sure even you can handle it.” That hint of challenge didn’t go unmissed despite the neutral look his brother had.

Dante knew this was a trap, probably in retaliation to leaving him with Nero. Even if he is his son, Vergil can be petty.

Dante shrugged. “Don't wanna check my handy work with the sigils??” He asked, one last effort to divert the potential fight brewing.

"I can always see to it later now that I've completed this room's barrier. So, what say you, little brother?" He asked.

Dante's patience was fraying badly. "Don't know. I'm not good with studying. Think it'll be easy?"

“As easy as falling asleep.” Vergil replied with a small smirk.

Chapter Text

Trish’s client was a necromancer who she met for investigation purposes before. Her purpose for calling Trish was for an assassination job. Initially, she refused but upon hearing her target’s abilities, she went for a visit. Not that Trish would have found her if not for her invitation.

Alexis was a mere human husk when Trish had reached her. She was being haunted by demons that only manifests when she sleeps. She had tried to unravel the curse alone at her safe house. But it didn’t work and now it’s too late for even help.

With whatever she has left, whatever remains of her savings and the scant relics left in her possession, she won’t let the same thing happen to anyone else. Both in shame and desperation as her target’s former master, she asked Trish to assassinate him. But also asks that Trish to save herself if he was too powerful.

Trish had to help her to her bed as she was too weak to move by then. Pitiful as it was, Trish respected her wishes.

“I’m sorry for not keeping in contact.” She apologised in a rasp. Her life was fading as she laid there, surrounded by her favourite bone minions. Already her creations were collapsing as her power faded. “It’s been fun.”

Trish gave him an acknowledging nod and a comforting pat on her shoulder. “Yeah, just leave it to me.” She replied. She could already sense the demons manifesting. “I got this.”

As she died, descending into her final slumber, the demons who were previously shadows before, had fully manifested with triumphant roars and waves of their scythes. These demons were similar to Hell Cainas.

Trish was partially glad for the appearance of the demons. She would’ve been lost at what to do if she was left alone with only Alexis’s lifeless body. 

“Don’t you know it’s rude to be noisy at a funeral?” She mockingly admonished as she triggered, wielding the Sword of Sparda and ready to slay them all. 

-

It took her two days to find her target. 

The target was a middle-aged man with greying hair and he's a small practice doctor. Her investigation so far was composed of praises for him and his demeanour if not the few mentions of him in his anti-social bouts.

Alexis told her it started with Dr. Jesse losing his whole family to an accident. She pitied him and helped him dreamwalk to see his family while their body still remains. After the funeral, he asked her how to reanimate them. When she refused, he nearly wasted himself away until Alexis took him as her student, an apprentice. It was only meant as a distraction until his grief healed. It never did.

He became increasingly obsessed with the arts and his abilities developed fast in hopes to reanimate his family. Alexis realised then he was a necromancer prodigy but this mix is a dangerous one.

Eventually, she went into hiding to escape him. What he couldn’t find physically, he found through dreams. To her surprise and maybe even disgust, Jesse had found a way to bind the several souls of his family members to a pendant. He had sought Alexis to ask about homunculus creation so that he could give the souls near-human vessels. When Alexis told him it wasn't magic she's familiar with, Jesse had set her with the demons, thinking that Alexis could be persuaded otherwise.

The doctor was not just a necromancer but a demon enslaving one, as well. A monster who Alexis blamed herself for creating and Trish had no qualms killing off.

The demoness stalked him at his practice. She waited on the roof for him to finish work for the day, just to pick up his routine and figure out her next move. He did come out but, as if sensing something, he looked to the roof where she was staking out and directly met her eyes. She could see his suspicion when he saw her. 

She ducked out of sight when she realised her mistake but it was too late. A few demons started to appear. The same types who attacked Alexis.

Just as one came at her, she reflexively kicked it off the roof and heard people screaming below. Trish winced as she remembered that this was a busy, human populated area. This is not good.

“Catch me if you can.” She taunted them as she leaped towards the edge of town. They were clumsy but managed to follow her. However, there seems to be a perimeter as to how far they can go. Soon enough, they just went to dust and faded away.

Seeing that, she decided that there was no way she could fight without more planning and firepower. Alexis’s savings wasn’t much but this might escalate to a bigger problem if they left it alone.

‘They’ as in Devil May Cry. 

-

Nero woke up at night in a courtyard of a ruined castle. He was lying comfortably on top of a sleeping Shadow with Griffon nestled warmly on his lap.

“Oh, good. You’re awake!” Came Griffon, almost in relief as he peered at him observantly. “You feeling ok, kid?”

“Yeah.” He answered, taking stock of himself. He looked around. It registered to him that this was the same place where he first stumbled on Griffon. 

Remembering what happened and where he is now, he was bursting with questions. 

“Father tried to summon you. He can do that?” He asked Griffon. 

“Oh yeah, that.” Griffon said with a nervous laugh. “Sorta. You didn’t have enough power to complete the contract. None of us did. That said, we could’ve died.” He ended with a note of relief.

Behind Nero, Shadow mewled pitifully. 

“Look, kitty. I know being here is boring.” He began, hopping off Nero to the large feline’s head, facing it properly. “None of us can even move without killing the kid. He has Nightmare, too. Even Vergil had trouble with him.” 

“So like, you’re hanging around here because you can’t...come out?” Nero asked as he guessed the conversation. 

“Yeah but that’s not just it.” Griffon started. “Like I said, kid. There’s some nasty son of a bitch trying to find you, Vergil and Dante. If we moved around, we’ll use more power. Right now, we’re only good for one or two more fights.”

Shadow gave him a rumble and a nod. Nero stayed quiet, waiting for him to continue. They were in a bad shape.

“We think it’s because he’s trying to find Sparda or something. He found Vergil first and the fucker won’t leave. We came to kick him out before Vergil up and disappeared.” He explained seriously. “We kept an eye on his ass after that. Then the fucker got us with a drain spell or some shit like that when we followed him too close. We had to find help before we’re goners.” He continued exasperatedly. “You were the only one around, kid. Even Dante was gone.” He ended almost apologetically. "So, we stayed here in case he comes back."

Nero was silent as he processed what he heard.

“But gotta say.” He hopped to Nero. “Wherever ya are right now, we got enough power to actually speak like this and it’s safe. Where are ya?”

“Dante’s place.” He answered. “Thought of seeing Father about you guys. Kinda worried this was serious.” He shrugged with a knowing frown. “Guess I was right.”

The large feline rumbled again with a nod as Griffon gave a nervous huff of a laugh. 

 “That bad, huh?” He surmised from the reactions.

“Well, we’ve only enough juice for one or two more blows before you’re on ya own, ya know.” Griffon told him. Nero could almost see if the bird was a person, he would have been scratching his head in frustration. 

“What happens, then?” Nero pressed on. He knew it’s something bad but he needed more details. Death? Torture? Another apocalypse? 

“They can look around your mind and put ideas and stuff. Dreamwalking stuff can be preettyy unpredictable but for some guys it’s pretty easy and a hella powerful party trick to have.” Griffon informed him. “Gotta say kid. Kyrie’s the apple of your eye, huh?” Nero could almost see it smiling knowingly.

Nero grimaced with a roll of his eyes. “Shut up!” He said defensively, realising they might have been able to read his thoughts and memories from what Griffon told him. Some were innocent but others were not. He was mortified to say the least.

Griffon laughed. “Aww, he’s blushing!” He teased.

Nero glared at the avian familiar as Shadow let out a growl. He is definitely not blushing!

“Ok, ok.” Griffon stopped with fading laughter. “Anyway, until you power up somehow, we can’t do anything but stay here. Whoever the son of a bitch is, we can take care of him on this end for a bit more. But if you wanna get rid of him, you gotta find the son of a bitch in the real world.” He continued

“Indeed.” Came a familiar voice.

Vergil had appeared with Dante who was looking around as if he’s seen this place before, whipping about almost restlessly.

“Vergil!” Griffon squawked loudly if not happily as he flew, perching on Vergil’s already stretched out arm (very much like he did as V) as the two of them came closer to the interested Shadow and the still seated Nero.

“Are you alright?” He asked Nero as he gave Shadow a scratch on its head.

“Yeah.” Nero answered, feeling...too tired to stand. There wasn't a need to stand up yet so he remained where he was.

“Mallet Island, again?” Dante asked in a frustrated tone.

“The kid wandered here with us.” Griffon explained. “We managed to shoo Mr Snoopy away but he got us next. We wanted to find you but Nero turned up instead.”

Dante stood close with his arms crossed. He really didn’t like the place. “Can’t it be like...sunny beaches and hot people everywhere?” He complained. “Just a bit more imagination.”

“It’s probably due to my relation to the place.” Vergil said with a slight huff before addressing Griffon again. “You said we have to go after them. I assume that you have information.”

“Yeah, it’s human. A very talented warlock or something.” Griffon began. “He knows how to enslave demons and harvest demonic energy. That spell it had on us is not some kiddie level stuff. I don’t know if he’s having another king of hell welcoming party over there but this is starting to look realll creepy.”

“Is that all?” Vergil asked with a frown.

“Wait, wait. Hold your horses.” Griffon placated as he took flight and hovered before flipping and crashing onto the floor, turning into a ball with dark particles around it. It was stalemated.

The dark particles swirled around the pulsating core, creating another shell that solidified enough to look like a giant glass ball. Then, there was an image of a dark-haired man with green eyes on it. He was hovering over them, eyes glazed as if in a trance. He looked young, mid-twenties. His eyes snapped back to clarity once he realised that he was being watched. There were guttural sounds as he took out a wavy blade and struck at them. The image went black after that.

“Whoa, that’s some high demon world shit.” Dante commented with interest as Vergil came close and placed his hand over the stalemated familiar. It glowed and returned to his avian form with flourish.

“Ah, that’s better.” The familiar said, landing on Vergil arm again. Fluffing his feather before smoothing it out.

“Now that’s settled. What of the pact?” He asked the two familiars and the still seated Nero. Dante was distracted with thought earlier but now looking at them in interest next.

“Chicken there just said I didn't have enough power.” Nero replied with a shrug.

Vergil looked confused before grimacing. He turned an expectant gaze to Griffon.

Griffon took flight right after. “Ok, before you start roasting me, in my defence, I don’t think you’d like people seeing it.” He explained himself hastily. 

Vergil had a look of exasperated realisation at that. “That is still the price?”

It was Shadow’s turn to mewled almost depressingly, dropping its head on the floor.

Dante looked like he realised something, too before he looked...wary and even apologetic.

“Yeah.” Griffon confirmed reluctantly.

“Guys, is there something I should know?” Nero asked, getting tired at being left in the dark.

Dante gave him a sombre look before looking away. 

Vergil sighed as he gathered his words. “They were originally the horrors I cast off.” He explained. “Made of torment and pain, their price is the same.”

“My torment and pain.” He added almost quietly.

Nero froze as the gravity of what he told sunk into him. So, if he really wanted to complete the pact, he would’ve felt Vergil’s hell. He only ever heard from Dante. That was…private. “So the thing about not enough power is a lie?” He asked again. 

Vergil lets a huff of laugh escaped him. “You’re my kin.” He states with a hint of pride.

Dante snorted loudly but kept quiet when eyes were on him. There were hints of a grin. “What?” He asked innocently with a shrug.

Vergil gave him a tired glare as Griffon finally landed on his feet. 

“No offence but I don’t think the kid is ready for Nightmare.” Griffon quipped. “Maybe the two of us but not it.”

“So, you guys can still choose your pact people?” Dante asked curiously.

Griffon looked at Vergil. The answer was really up to him.

He grimaced again at that before turning to Nero.

“Could you stand?” He asked Nero. There was something ominous about the way he said it. 

Nero tried to lift himself only to feel his muscles strain and his body heavy as if he had to clear several empusa nests and used his triggers at least a dozen times. He stared at them in surprise.

“I know.” His father told him, face turning emotionless as he did. “Struggle through and stand.” He ordered.

Heaving as he struggled to stand, Shadow was already staying close in case he fell. He would have thanked the feline familiar if he had more breath. Finally, he was able to stand straight only for spots to appear in his vision and force him to hunch over or else fall over.

“Vergil, stop messing with the kid.” Dante said protectively.

Vergil snapped his attention at his brother.

“He can barely do this.” Vergil countered. “If he is not strong enough to carry two, let alone three familiars in his current state, he’ll die the moment the contract is finalised.”

Dante finally saw his brother’s concern and felt partly relieved that his brother was acting out of concern than a pointless test of power.

“Now I know why V needed the fucking cane.” Nero swore with a bark of laughter. “Holy shit.” 

Griffon joined in the laughter. “Gotta admit, you have more spunk in ya than I thought.”

“You holding up, kid?” Dante teased as he passed his brother.

He flipped Dante his middle finger, still panting as Dante replied with a laugh and a snigger from Griffon.

“Looks like we were worried for nothing.” Dante came.

“So, if he can’t take all of them, can’t we just take one for each of us?” He offered out of curiousity.

Vergil grimaced again at that. He paused in thought.

Dante sighed as he suspected the reason behind his reluctance. Nero gave him a questioning look despite hunching over.

Griffon took flight and hovered at Vergil’s eye level. “I know this ain’t easy but you don’t hafta do this alone.” He said wisely. “And they’re you’re family aren’t they? Assholes but still family.” He coaxed.

Vergil sighed as he held out his arm for the bird to perch on.

“This was a very painful time in my life.” He told them. “Whatever you may see, you may consider it a mere recording of it. Those thoughts had not lingered since.”

Dante held up his hand. “As long as there’s no maths in it, I’m ok.” Dante said confidently. “Anything else, is just peachy.”

Vergil couldn’t help but groan in irritation at that. 

“See, assholes. But their hearts in the right place.” Griffon reiterated; his beak split as if he was grinning.

Nero only managed a thumbs up to that.

“Just…” He started before taking a breath. “Remember it’s just a memory. All of it is in the past. No matter how painful and wretched it will feel.” He warned them. He was actually concerned for them.

“Well, we’re going to die if we don’t do this.” Nero said sarcastically nonchalant despite the fact he was still panting and sweating as he spoke. This was putting a lot of strain on him. “If that doesn’t kill me first, this will.”

Dante guffawed while Griffon sniggered at that. “Kid, if you didn’t have a foot in the grave already, I’d give ya a pat on the back.”

Vergil huffed. They’ve dallied too long. “Very well.” He said with a tone of finality. “Seeing as I have Griffon and Nero has Shadow. Would you be alright with Nightmare or would you prefer another?”

Dante smirked. “Nightmare will do just fine.”

Vergil nodded in acknowledgement. “For the transfer, it will take some demonic power from you.” He explained to Nero. “Not too much, but it is best that brace yourself.”

He held another thumbs up. Shadow was already at his feet while Dante came closer out of concern.

“As for you.” He regarded Griffon and Shadow as he came closer to Nero. “Thank you...for your discretion.”

“Aw, shucks Vergil.” Griffon replied bashfully, puffing slightly as Shadow rumbled back an answer.

That would have been cute if it was in a better situation and of better circumstances. Dante took care not to quip on that unless he wants his twin brother to be stone wall again.

“Ready?” He asked Nero next, still hunched over.

He nodded. 

Chapter Text

Vergil wasn’t kidding around with the torment and pain stuff. Even with all the warning in the world, nothing could have prepared him for that. Well, for him at least. Dante simply complained that Nightmare had too many steps.

Shadow had memories of his powerlessness from when he was Nelo Angelo. It reminded of his time in the Saviour except there was excruciating pain. Through the pain, he felt the indignance and self-loathing over his powerlessness. That hit too close to home. He understood. He understood far too well. At the end of it, he felt the ichor crawl over his skin and settled before the sensation disappeared. Shadow’s tattoo appeared starker on his skin now.

“Easy does it, kid.” Dante said as he prevented him from falling on his face.

Vergil merely made a sharp gasp of pain, sweating like he ran a mile and turning pale compared to him nearly blacking out. Embarrassing as it was, he was too tired to care.

Thankfully, he was able to recover fast and they had a small break before they started on Nightmare. Unlike Shadow or Griffon, Nightmare was barely sentient. All he had to do was call for it. He thought Vergil was joking at first. Nightmare turned out to be the most draining familiar to summon despite how easy it is to call out.

When he did, he felt like he almost died getting it out. It felt like it took a chunk out of him (well, there was a substantial pool of black ichor that bled from his skin and on to the floor) and then some as it manifested. The whole time Vergil was keeping an eye on him. This showed how serious it is. He was thankful for the small break they had before starting on Nightmare. He was on his hands and knees at the end of it.

Nightmare manifested as a blob at first. Dante was chuckling rather wryly at the look before it spread wide on the floor like a black flood. Before they realised it, the floor had disappeared and they were falling through it.

Falling to their feet in the dark, to a place where a half of a broken statue was, it didn’t take long before Nelo Angelo rose from the surface of the…water? It was just like how his father explained it. It was weird but it made sense.

Like a wild animal, it reached for the nearest person. As Dante will be the recipient, he stepped forth to be caught by him while Vergil dragged Nero away so that neither of them gets caught next.

Soon enough, Nelo Angelo’s head was blown off by a cocky and cool, young Dante. Nero couldn’t help the instinctive flinch when he saw that.

As Dante was recovering his breath, trying not to choke on air after being held up by his neck and suffering the pact price, the younger Dante smirked infuriatingly at them. He gave them a cocky finger gun salute before the realm dissolved into Nightmare’s core.

He saw the frown Vergil had at the scene. Nero barely noticed he was staring when Vergil caught his eye. Seeing that, he puts on a neutral mask as their surroundings shift. It was still a sore subject; it seems and Nero couldn’t help but feel guilty as if he had intruded on something private.

Dante was still recovering when Vergil kneeled and broke the surface of the core’s shell with a sharp burst of his demonic power. The others panicked for a second because that wasn’t the plan. It was supposed to be Dante doing it.

Once he had the bright core, the black mass receded and they were free. There was a moment when Vergil hesitated with the core but he handed it to Dante soon enough. Surprised but undeterred, Dante took it and held it out to the amassing blob with a whistle, calling for the familiar’s attention.

There was something fishy about that but Nero was too stunned and drained to react. It wasn’t the right time to address it.

“Come ‘ere big boy!” Dante came closer with the core, waving it, hoping to entice it. “I know you wanna.”

The spikes erupted from the mass and one of them impaled Dante at his chest before covering him with black ichor as if he was splashed with it.

He still had his hand out, now empty as it took its core back. He sputtered as the splashed black ichor settled over his face and hair before it seeped through his clothes.

Once it was done, Dante took stock of himself as an awkward silence settled. His hair had blackened and there were intricate black lines over his arms. “So glad it wasn’t real monster juice.” He quipped lightly. “I think I would’ve swallowed some.” He said with a disgusted twist on his face.

Nero couldn’t help the snort that escaped him. This is coming from the same guy that had literally bathed in blood and guts when clearing a horde.

“Hey!” He retorted with mock indignance and an amused smile on his face.

There was a flutter of wings as Griffon took form and hovered over Vergil while he grimaced at its presence. “Well this is fun and all but doncha think it's about time we get back?” Griffon said, the sarcasm almost palpable.

Dante groaned. “I have to do that space squeeze psychedelic thing again, don’t I?”

“What?” Nero came warily. “What space squeeze thing?”

Vergil had an amused smirk. “Unlike you, we had to dreamwalk our way here.” He told him. “Returning will not be as simple as waking up.” He told Nero cryptically.

“Sadist.” Dante hissed at him.

“Never claimed otherwise, little brother.” He retorted smugly.

Nero will never get used to magic shenanigans and he knew he was better of not knowing. Which brings him to the next problem. “Uh, how do I wake up?”

-

The sermon was about to start and Nico contemplated between finishing the last bit of her cigarette and joining Kyrie. Sighing, the answer was obvious. At least her latest project was hand sized and she could tinker on the go.

Kyrie was getting sick, too. Whether she was infected by Carlo or she’s working herself sick trying to care for the child, she wasn’t doing well. Even now, she was weak.

Nico doesn’t want to admit it but if shit happens to her, Nico’s going to be too worried to concentrate on her tinkering. Thankfully, Julio offered to care for Carlo for the evening of the sermon. He and Nico both had a certain distaste about the church and he was smart to not let any of his adopted siblings go there. Seeing as he knows how to take care of Carlo, Nico opted for Kyrie escort duty. She just hopes that Kyrie would listen and go to the docs and get treated with Carlo rather than treat only Carlo. She can be pretty stubborn about doctors.

Already the scant congregation was flooding into the small church. If it wasn’t for the fact that the church had been giving them food (more like food extortion), Nico would have literally blown off the invitation.

Her current project was at a standstill. The demon detector she was working on kept glowing without apparent reason lately. Initially she thought it was Nero. Now that Nero was out since yesterday, it was still glowing but faintly. Definitely the demon presence was playing a role but she couldn’t figure out what was causing it. Tuning it down would have been easy but it didn’t glow until recently. So, there is something demon-y or magic-y around. Her formula and alchemy would only allow detection of those two.

At that, she scoured the house for any weird ass relics or wards (she panicked for a good half of the day in case they were targeted or something and there’s curses somehow) but there was none.

She thought of making a warded demon-free (quarter demons included) zone but the thing also detects magic so it was a moot point.

Following Nico, Kyrie and herself seated at the back most seats.

A young man, probably the most recent initiate priest or whatever was giving the sermon. At least he’s pleasant on the eyes if not for the pure priest look. Dark coloured curly hair and obvious green eyes, definitely a local and from his build, definitely a knight.

“Fellows of the Swords, brothers and sisters, may the Saviour be with us.” He welcomed them solemnly. “I am Father Maximus and today we’ll be speaking about the Virtues.”

Already, Nico felt her boredom mounting. Discreetly, she was already fiddling with the small glowing device.

Kyrie couldn’t help the small snicker at it.

Nico gave her a questioning look. Kyrie simply shook her head discreetly. “I remembered Nero used to tinker around like this, too.”

Nico gave her a teasing smile. “Already missing lover boy, huh?”

Kyrie smiled wryly at that. “He’ll come back home soon enough.”

Nico felt bad for bringing it up. Kyrie was truly in love with Nero and vice versa. It felt like kicking a puppy. “Well, if he’s gonna keep those tats, I’m gonna get him sleeveless shirts.” She teased.

Kyrie snickered again. “Don’t tease him. He’s shy about it as it is.”

“Pfft, that guy? Shy?” Nico quipped.

“Shhh!” One of the old ladies in front of them hushed them with a severe look.

At that, Kyrie bowed her head apologetically and sobered up. “Sorry, Mrs. De-Luc.”

Nico only managed a few minutes for the blathering before she quietly tinkered with her device.

The goddamned thing was still glowing unless she shut it off.

-

Lucia patrolled her route, there was a twinge of demonic presence not too far from the harbour ruins.

A few months ago, a loud resounding roar came from the Uroboros old building. The Skyscraper Sanctum had been decaying, parts of it falling off. But that roar had leveled it to the ground. The brief spike of stifling malicious demonic power was not missed.

Lucia had been sparring with the newcomers, mostly former knights of Fortuna at that time. They were humans who were turned into demons yet were able to maintain their human form and self. While a few merely wanted a place to live the rest of their lives in peace, the rest couldn’t let the scant number of Guardians to continue risking their lives fending off demons.

Whether it is out of virtuous chivalry or pity or the mere need for purpose, the former knights were a welcomed help.

Several darkened spots came close to her as the demonic presence became more obvious. It was a pack of Msira. Crawling out of the shadows, Lucia settled into a fighting stance with her cutlasseer.

Vie di Marli may not be a peaceful place but the demons had been manageable lately. She just hoped it stays like that and not the calm before the storm.

Chapter Text

Lady was about to go out to find Morrison for a job. If it's not coming to her then she's gonna go find it herself. She’s running out of cash. At this rate, she’ll need to ask around for food again.

Descending down the stairs, she saw a black-haired guy sitting at the desk while Nero was talking with Vergil listening intently. Seems like yesterday’s thing wasn’t over. It was already noon. Must be real serious. Still, who's the guy?

It wasn't until she's on the ground floor did she realised who it was. She stared at him, eyes squinting in concentration as she did.

It was Dante but he had black hair and almost unnaturally so. Are they going undercover or something? Black hair…doesn’t suit him. Or is it just because she only ever saw him with white hair?

Seeing Lady staring at him, Dante winked at her with a cheeky smirk. “Like what ya see?” Interrupting Nero mid-sentence.

Lady backed off with her hands held up surrender. “Nuh uh. Just wandering what’s with all that?” She said, her confusion obvious.

“Uh...yeah.” Nero began awkwardly as Dante held up his arm, showing off the intricate swirls on the back of it.

Lady squinted again at the arm. “No way.” She exclaimed in disbelief as she recognized it as tattoos.

“Yes way!” Dante replied triumphantly with a loud pat on the table as Vergil gave a long suffering sigh next to him. “Wanna bet which one I got?”

Lady could relate with Vergil’s exasperation at that point. Nero still had his tattoo. Dante had whatever it is. Did he get more than Nero did?

“Regarding the matter at hand.” Vergil interjected loudly. “Between the two of you, Shadow and Nightmare will guide you but it is imperative to stay vigilant until the sorcerer is caught. Just like Griffon before, Shadow and Nightmare will come out to either defend or guide you. There will still be impostors and if you’re not careful, you’ll be lured into whatever purpose they came for.” He explained slowly and clearly so that he won’t have to repeat it.

Griffon chose that time to appear from Vergil’s chest causing Lady to jump back in surprise. “And you guys better bet ya ass that it ain’t good.” He added.

“Wait!” Lady exclaimed as she pieced up the situation. “You mean you guys have one each?”

“Yeah, pretty much." Nero confirmed with a shrug.

Vergil glared at the bird briefly for interrupting him. It perched itself on the stair’s railings, staying quiet, allowing Vergil to continue. “As Nero hasn’t seen the impostor while in work, all I could say is that he will take form of someone familiar but they’ll starting asking suspicious questions or become very persistent on getting answers.”

Dante sighed at that. “This is why I don’t mess with this stuff. Dream thingies are just so…complicated.” He managed at the end of it.

“Well, boys.” Lady said decisively and running from the topic. This is all probably beyond her comprehension and her skill sets. “I’m gonna find Morrison for a job. Don’t mind me.” She bidded them goodbye and turned.

“Wait, I’ll come with.” Nero chimed hurriedly. “Sorry, Father. If you’re done, I’ll have to go. I’m kinda tight and there’s a sick kid back home.”

Dante gave a commiserating grimace to that. Vergil paused as he observed the two hunters facing the door.

“We currently have a job at hand.” Vergil started. Dante did a double take at that.

“I managed to negotiate a partial up-front pay-” Dante was barely hiding his amusement as Vergil said that. “- to cover some expenses. However, you two may have the remaining pay upon completion and split it between you.”

Nero raised his eyebrow in surprise at that. “Ya sure?”

Lady crossed her arms as she frowned. “What’s the job?” She asked grimly.

-

“There’s always a catch.” Lady groused as she walked with them. The location of their target is still deeper into the sewer. The stink was palpable.

“It’s a dirty job and no one else’s doing it.” Dante reasoned with an amused smile. “’Side, with all of our guns, it’s going to be a breeze and everyone gets paid.” He tried to cheer her up. “Right, Nero?”

 Nero gave him a confused stare. “You guys have two. I only have Blue Rose.”

 “Oh yeah, heads up.” Dante said with a snap of his fingers as if he just remembered something. “Some of the places are toxic. If anyone’s feeling funky, just say it. Need to get out before it gets to all of us.”

 “Poisonous sewer gas. Great.” Lady mumbled drily.

“At least it’s not explosive di-” Dante quipped with glee.

“Dante, stop it!” Lady said with disgust, faced scrounged with nausea as Nero shivered at that.

“Could you stop bickering for a sec? You’re like kids.” Nero complained. “Heck, they’ll believe me if I said you’re siblings.” He had his spectral arms out to give them light. Unlike Dante and Vergil, Nero and Lady can’t see in total darkness. "Especially when you're looking like that." He said pointedly at Dante.

At that both Dante and Lady reacted with obvious disgusted disbelief.

“Me?! With that slob?” Lady retorted.

“I’m so glad we’re not related. Next thing you know, she’ll be after my liver or something. That’s how greedy she is!” Dante retorted.

Lady took one of her guns out at that. “Say that again.” She challenged.

“And she’s crazy, too.” Dante added. “See?” He gestured as he pleaded his case, completely ignoring the gun aimed at him back.

Nero just smiled gleefully. “Exhibit A.” He answered with a flourished wave towards them, making both of them glower. Lady begrudgingly re-holstered her gun as Dante gave a groan.

“Whatever.” He said in defeat. “Kid.” He spat.

Nero’s gleeful smile hasn’t faded despite the last quip.

As they walked, the sound of rushing water was getting louder and so was the demonic presence. They were following Vergil the whole time. Now that the conversation had died down, the silence was getting heavier and their ears are ringing as they tensed up at the atmosphere.

Vergil was keeping track of the demons. The noise from their conversation had made the demons scamper away but now, they were running out of places to run to. At one point they will be cornered and forced to fight rather than run. Or better yet, they’ll be coming together for a concentrated attack and there’ll be less work getting the stragglers.

These demons are definitely lower demons. Question is what are they? They had been suspecting Beelzebubs but there’s no buzzing.

The waterway must be blocked or else the water wouldn’t have made this much noise.

Suddenly, something shot from the wall and Vergil grunted as it brushed him. If the splash of sticky blood and splotch of wet matter didn’t alert them, the sudden appearance of Griffon as Vergil holding on to the wall for support did.

Griffon charged up for an electric burst. Just as it did, more of them came. It was Cutlass demons.

“Don’t do it! You’ll shock all of us!” Dante warned as he dodged the next one that came for him. There’s water everywhere and there’s nowhere safe to escape the thunder. Griffon stopped sparking and returned to Vergil.

Dante had his sword out and carefully deflected the next one and struck it dead. Guns were useless. These weren’t Beelzebubs. Guns only stalls them. The sounds of roars and shouts rang the tunnel as they had to resort to using Devil Bringer or the bayonet to stun them long enough to kill it or just dodging their attack.

Blue spectral blade appeared around Vergil. Wisely, he only released the blades once the demons had jumped out of the wall and floor. Wasting no time, the rest finished them off with their respective weapon. More were waiting for them judging from the weird sound of rushing water got louder.

“Be vigilant.” He said gravely. His protective vest was missing most of the parts covering his stomach. But already the vest was reconstructing itself and closing. He disappeared in a flash of blue glow.

“Shit!” Dante cursed as he rounded on the other two. “Lady, if this shit goes south, get your ass out of here.” He ordered before disappearing in a flash of red glow.

Nero had just recovered his breath as Lady re-strapped her Kalina Ann.

“What the-I don’t take orders from you!” She spluttered. It was too late and she gave an irritated growl. “I can take care of myself, you asshole.”

“God, Father shouldn’t gone off alone.” Nero said in frustration. “Splitting up is a hella bad idea. What the fuck is he thinking?”

They heard the clang of swords and explosion far away.

“Where the hell are they?” Nero complained next as he managed strapped his blade back to his back.

“Let’s just go. Most times, I like my money anyway it comes but this time, I like to work for it.” She groused before slowing down at a puddle.

There was a puddle of blood and human guts on the floor. It was probably Vergil’s despite him appearing unharmed when he faced them.

“Damn.” She cursed at the sight with a sympathetic hiss.

“Come on.” Nero said curtly, his expression was tight as he moved on.

-

There was a carapace or some sort, placed in a glass case with soft lining. It was yellowing but wasn’t decaying. Next to it was a similar one but in black. The man observed the two before moving on to a large, heavy wooden chest.

Opening it, he inspected the contents. There were assortment of glass containers containing liquid, powder and even fur. He took the container that was cloudy and groaned. “Now I have to get more of these.” He complained.

Putting it aside, he checked the rest of the container. Thankfully, none of the others were spoiled.

Moving with the container, he reached one of the many desks there in that room. Most of the desk were strewn with paper and books. He had to tidy a bit to place the container on it.

Getting a chair, he settled into it with a relieved sigh.

‘Perhaps we can buy them than hunting for the items?’

The man considered it with a thoughtful grimace. Financially, with the most recent job, he is able to go buy the replacements but time constraints were an issue. “I suppose. Might need to negotiate with my colleagues for a leave.”

‘Ah, I see.’ A pause passed. “What else is troubling you?”

“Nothing.” The man answered.

‘I see.’ Another pause passed. ‘Know that the burden of this shall fall unto me. If there were better ways, we wouldn’t have resorted to this.’

The word comforted him but the man sighed heavily, burying his face in his hand before rubbing it against his face to pep himself up. “They may never forgive me but this world needs the Saviour. Even if the burden is shouldered by you, they’ll never forgive. I would’ve done the same.” He said astutely. “But for the sake of the world, the portals to hell needs to be resealed. It…must be done.”

‘Perhaps we should try getting the Sons of Sparda one last time. One more time, just to be sure.’

 The man nodded tiredly. “Yes. One more time.”

-

Trish reached Devil May Cry via an alternate road. There were roadworks blocking the whole block. Upon reaching there, she could feel the presence of a different seal, smell of sewage for reason and the foreboding thought of a mini disaster in Devil May Cry.

She sighed hard. She was only gone for 5 days!

Chapter Text

Nero was packing his sword when Trish peeked into Devil May Cry apprehensively. He was getting ready to leave for Fortuna. Red Queen still smelled of the sewers so he decided he’ll clean it back home. Plus, if he broke something, Nico will have the spare parts.

Upon seeing her, he gave her a questioning raise of his eyebrow.

“Where’s Dante and Vergil?” She asked upon seeing that the place wasn’t as bad as she thought and came in.

“They’re at Cassie’s. The water main broke so there’s no water for the whole block.” He explained but he was wary of her as her eyes landed on Dante’s room. “Yeah, there’s some wards Father made. Dante said he’ll have to tear down the wall to fix it.”

Trish perked at that and wondered if she should even ask. Then her eyes landed on him and specifically 7his neck area. “Anything to do with your tattoos?” She asked, gesturing to her own neck.

Nero sighed with a nod. “Pretty much but we settled it for the time being. Long story, short. There’s some bastard after us and it ain’t good. These guys will be our guardians or something.”

Trish gave a surprised raise of her eyebrow at that. “Guardians?”

Nero nodded. “Yep.” He answered. “Still couldn’t get kitty to come out when I want though.” At that, Shadow came out of him, taking the tattoos along with him and sat not too far away as if trying to prove a point. Nero stopped with his fiddling and gave it a grimace. “Oh now, you come out. Why can’t I just call you out like Father used to?” He addressed the large feline petulantly.

Shadow merely rumbled and gave an irritated swish of his tail. A flash of violet swirls ran from his head to his tail.

Trish was more exasperated than alarmed. Weird stuff are happening and it’s only going to snowball until the head honcho rears it’s head. “If you told me you have all three of them, I’d say you should study more magic.” Trish commented as she and Shadow stared at each other. If Nero had his father’s unspoken finesse with magic, perhaps he holds potential for high magic. “Do you?” She backtracked in doubt, regarding Nero again as he gave an amused snort.

“Nah. Father said I would’ve died. So, each of us took one.” He replied as he fiddled with the ties over his wrapped sword.

She groaned as she decided to take a seat, crashing into it heavily. “So, each of you has V’s familiars and they’re your back up for whatever is coming after you.” She asked rhetorically. She was not expecting that and she sounded tired. “I’m guessing it’s “Sparda this, Sparda that” kind of thing.”

Nero shrugged again. “Don’t know. We haven’t caught the guy. Griffon showed how he looked like but that’s it. Father was pissed off he couldn’t get a hand on him. Dreamwalking is pretty complicated shit.” Nero explained with a dismissive shake of his head as he placed the packed sword on the desk.

Trish doubled back at him. “Wait, how does the guy look?”

“Mid-twenties, green eyes, dark hair.” Nero recalled. “Why?” He asked.

Trish looked relieved at that before sighing. “A late friend of mine was cursed through dream walking. The guy I found was in his fifties.” She explained. “If he’s the guy, we gotta act fast. She hired me to kill him but he’s too dangerous to take down alone.”

“Whoa, that guy sounds like a piece of work.” He commiserated with crossed arms and a troubled grimace before giving her a concerned look. “You okay?” Addressing her rather than the target.

“Yeah.” She answered back with a wry smile. She was a bit caught off with the question but brushed it off.  “Went to the sewers lately?” She decided to ask instead. Said distinctive aroma was faint now but still noticeable.

Nero gave a wince at the memory. “Yeah. There was a Cutlass infestation in the sewers. Not a fun fight in closed spaces.” He explained before sniffing himself, grimacing. “Damn, I can’t smell it anymore.”

“Cutlass? As in those things Agnus made?” Trish asked in surprise. She read his reports before, fish type demons from crossbreeding a fish and a sword. Odd but it happened. She didn’t think those could reproduce. In retrospect, that is probably why they never had a complaint about shortages. Ugh, that’s a whole new headache she didn’t want to think about.

“Yeah. As in those sharp little shit that ‘swims’ through concrete and stone.” He commented derisively.

She sighed. “What else happened? I only left for five days.” She decided that she might as well catch up. “Just so you know, it takes a few days to take the stink off.” She added.

“Don’t remind me.” He said despairingly. “I was hoping I’d smell less after soaking in soap for a few hours.” Nero answered drily. “Anyway, I only arrived here the day before yesterday for them-” He cocked his head at the napping feline not too far away. “ -and some quick cash. There’s an infestation down in the sewers. We split the pay after that.” He summarized everything as he rested against the desk. “Dante thought it was Beelzebub though. Packed for shooting but ended up with something else.”

“And the water main is broken because the demon’s nest was holding it up all this time?” Trish asked knowingly.

“Pretty much.” Nero confirmed with an amused smile.

“If it was the City, your-”

“I’ve got pizza!” Dante announced happily, almost dancing with the pizza boxes in hand as he slammed the door open.

Not too far was grim looking Vergil and a glad-to be-home Lady.

Trish’s surprise was obvious at the sight of the black-haired Dante as she cocked her head sideways at him but it was brief thanks to Nero’s explanation.

“And no olives.” Dante cackled almost comically.

“Weak.” Vergil quipped as Nero cleared the desk.

“A bet is a bet, bro.” Dante said as he gleefully opened the boxes on the table. “Want some?” He taunted with a wide grin.

Trish smacked his arm at that as she and Lady took a slice. “Stop being an ass.” She reprimanded before biting into her slice.

“Ow! Love you, too, babe.” He relented as he rubbed the spot, earning a roll of her eyes.

“Ignore him. Just grab one.” Lady placated Vergil as she took another slice and held it over to him.

“What bet did you lose anyway?” Nero asked curiously.

“Juicing the wards.” Dante said proudly as Trish looked shocked and Vergil took the next bite into his pizza with a bit more savagery.

Nero knew better than to ask and wisely kept quiet.

Trish asked, confused. “Reinforcing wards?”

“Shad-!” Nero called out in panic.

They heard a box slid off the table as Shadow pulled the overhanging lid of the pizza, probably trying to get some pizza himself. Fortunately, the pizza still landed in the box.

The culprit grumbled something and Griffon came out, hovering over them only to laugh. Vergil couldn’t help his smirk at Dante landing on his knees in relief. Nero on the other hand looked like he just avoided death.

The two ladies had moved away, avoiding potential rough housing as they finished their newly acquired slices. Both watching the whole spectacle amused yet curious.

“Nero! Control your goddamn cat! And shut the fuck up, Griffon!” Dante said irritatedly as he got back up to his feet, glaring at the bird who was on its back as he laughed hilariously.

“God, I thought kitty was overreacting.” Griffon managed as his laughter died down. Nero took the box back up and held out a slice to the large cat, gently murmuring admonishments at him. “You guys are being drama queens.” The bird quipped.

“Whatever, chickee.” Dante replied moodily as he took the last slice. Vergil was still smirking happily by the side.

“Nero, kitty said thanks.” He conveyed offhandedly as he got up, hopping to his amused master. The second box was opened as Dante took the last piece from the first one. Before anyone else could get a slice, Griffon took flight and masterfully swooped down to grab a slice of pizza before dropping it not too far away squawking in pain on the desk. “Hot, hot, hot.”

It was Dante’s turn to laugh. “HAH! You have that one coming dumb bird” He reprimanded as the others took their slices. “Plus, why the heck would you need to steal? You could have just ask nicely ” He looked at the two familiars as he took the fallen pizza and placed it on the empty box for the bird to eat. “Say, does the big guy eat, too?” He added as an afterthought, referring to Nightmare.

“NO!” Vergil, Nero and Lady shouted immediately in unison causing Dante and Griffon to laugh again. Nero went on a tirade on how summoning Nightmare is going level the whole block.

Trish finally had another picture of what happened in sewers and gave a knowing nod. The broken water main wasn’t just the Cutlass’ fault.

-

When Nico reached DMC, it was already night. Julio had come along but only after promising a thousand and one things. He was desperate to see the world and Kyrie had let him. It’s probably his first road trip out of Fortuna, too.

Honestly, babysitting was not her thing but she also needs someone to look over her detection devices she’s been working on. Julio could keep an eye on it as they passed certain areas in the map and mark it down for her. Less accidents, too.

When she reached there, they looked like they were in the midst of something serious despite the light hearted greeting Nero gave.

“Talk to ya both after we finish. Hang with Nico at the study room for a sec.” Nero explained as the others switched to mentions of dinner.

“Come on, Julio. There’s some stuff over at the study.” Nico said cheekily as Nero narrowed his gaze suspiciously on her.

In response, Julio snickered as Nico rolled her eyes, marching towards the study. “Don’t you worry your pretty little head. I’m not the one with porn mags all over. I’ll keep an eye on those.”

Nero sputtered as he gave a look of realisation but Julio just gave him a comforting pat on Nero’s arm. “Don’t worry, Nero. Nico’s just going to be researching some more Devil Breaker stuff. I’m helping her.” He assured Nero.

Nero sighed as he gave him a head pat. “Alright, just...behave.” He managed awkwardly. “But as soon as there’s at-”

“-Weird glow or sparking, run.” Julio finished his sentence. “I know, Nero.” He replied with an exasperated smile.

“Good boy.” He replied with an acknowledging nod as Julio went towards Nico.

Inside the study, there were less books but it still looked like it was well used. Or at least, judging where the layer of dust was. It was obvious which rack had books moving.

“So, kid.” Nico said as the two of them raked their eyes over the room. “Since we ain’t going anywhere and we didn’t bring shit with us, we’ll just hafta use whatever we have in here.” She began but turned to face the now quiet Julio. “Or do you wanna take a break first?” She asked knowingly.

It wasn’t a secret that Julio was looking forward to having Nero back. The talk earlier was ominous enough that Nero might just have to extend his trip or perhaps go back to Fortuna for a short break before coming there for whatever shenanigans they were up to.

Julio had a wry smile but shrugged. “Depends. How much reading are we doing?” The dark haired young man said.

Nico laughed as she remembered Julio dozing off reading just her notes.

“Then, I think I’ll take a break first.” Julio confirmed, laughing along.

“Sorry, kiddo. This stuff needs a lot of research and all. You noticed how it would die out in safe regions and spike up near demon infested ones, right?” She said as she started on her conundrum.

Julio nodded. He did see them flashed, dimmed or just glowed.

“Well, did you notice the damn thing won’t stop glowing if it’s turned on if we’re in Fortuna?” Nico prompted.

Julio nodded again, this time his brow furrowed with suspicion. “Could the hell gate be the reason?”

"Hah! I thought of that too but S 2 and 1 didn't light up when we pass the city with the fire demon ruins. And so did the port when we were loading things.” She explained. “And all of it lit up when we got here, probably because of Trish being a pure demon. So, it definitely works in detecting demons.”

“But doesn’t it react to magic, too?” Julio countered. “There were a few places we passed that had them glowing, too. But there weren't any demon reports there.”

Nico froze as if the thought just occurred to her. “Damn.” She cursed softly as he lowered her gaze to the ground. “That’s a pain in the ass to ask around.” She groaned.

Julio just shrugged at that for lack of anything to say.

“So, my blind testing isn’t blind in a different sense, huh?” She joked as she took the nearest seat.

Julio merely nodded. He was still unsure how does double-blind tests are setup. But he’s pretty sure this wasn’t the way to do it.

A moment of quiet passed.

“Say, do you like any of this?” She asked, gesturing to the works of literature. The silence was making her restless.

Julio got up to see some of the books. Upon seeing how it’s very old or the writer is at least a hundred years dead, he went to look for his favourite writer.

“Ha, here’s one.” He said happily reaching for it as Nico quickly placed a stopping hand over it.

“Let me just check it first, kiddo.” She said with a wink.

“Ah, detective stories, huh?” She commented as she took it and carefully flicked through before turning it over, letting the pages air and separate individually in case of concealed ‘material’.

“Alright, all safe.” Nico said she returned to the curious Julio.

“Um..” He hesitated as he held the book.

Nico patiently waited for him to find his guts for his question but she had a niggling thought it was probably about Dante’s habit of using sex related stuff as book markers.

“Never mind. I forgot what I wanted to ask.” He finally said. “Back at the orphanage, one of the knights had a book by the same writer. About ghost dogs and solving murders. I thought it was a Basilisk at first but it wasn’t. The story was interesting, though.”

Nico chuckled at that but her memories went to how they were made and how Agnus made them. It seems like he just picks a weapon and tries to demonise it.

It was then they heard a knock.

“You guys behaving?” Nero asked in mock suspicion as he peeked.

Nico guffaw at that as Nero came in.

“No porn mags or call cards in sight.” Nico reported.

“Nero, I found another book by Arthur Conan Doyle.” Julio chirped.

Nero gave an approving nod. “Knowing Vergil, he should have more of those somewhere. Which one did you find?”

“It’s a compilation. Haven’t read it before.” Julio answered.

“Ah, want me to ask if you can borrow it?” Nero prompted.

Julio contemplated for a second before shaking his head. “Maybe not. I can it find it back in Fortuna or something.”

Nero nodded at that. “Alright.” He confirmed before turning to Nico.

“By the way, Lady wants her commission installed straight to Kalina Ann. She asked if there’s any extra pay for that.

Nico froze for a moment with a suspiciously wry grin.

"Uh, you did finish her commission, right?" Julio asked, his smile fading. Back home, she was always tinkering and only stopping when she’s stuck or when Kyrie needs help.

Nico looked around as she spoke. "I did. I did." She answered in a high voice.

"Oh my god, you left it in Fortuna, didn't you?" Nero teased.

"I was in a hurry, ok!” She said defensively before sighing. “She around?”

Nero and Julio gave sympathizing grins at that. “Nah, she’s out with Trish for dinner.” He answered. “But I’m sure she’s ok with it if you talk to her.”

Nico shrugged. “Yeah. Definitely getting a talk later.” She replied wryly.

Chapter Text

The abandoned mansion was big and the fittings were ornate. Even through the damage from years of neglect, it still retained some of its beauty. Some of the designs reminded him of the cathedrals when Fortuna was at its height.

Nero felt almost apologetic as his shot went through the demon and hit an ornately carved door frame, bursting it into splinters of wood. Well, it’s gone now. Dante was still trying to form Nightmare so it's like it's going to take awhile. His father told him Shadow was easier to call forth than NIghtmare was and left him to summon it with only "he'll come out when his master's in danger". He lets himself get stabbed twice and was not looking forward being stabbed again. Just as he level his next shot on the next Sin, a boom almost toppled him over.

“Dante! How many times do I have to tell you to restrain yourself?!” Vergil said irately. Yamato was out and Griffon was panting as he dodged the beam. "Your thoughts will directly influence it."

“Cut me some slack. It’s my first familiar.” Dante retorted, just as angrily. His hair was white again and his tattoos were gone as Nightmare was out. It was still on all fours from the beam it released. “I did Nightmares before, y'know. Nightmare Beta was a beam gun.”

“That is not a ‘beam gun’!” Vergil seethed back only to be joined by the sound of a whole floor collapsing.

Nero winced at the sound. The mansion is better off demolished at this point.

“Welp, that’s gone.” Griffon commented unhelpfully.

They needed a practice ground for the familiars and get more cash. Approaching Morrison, he gave them the job. While not a hard job (or pays well), the building was too old that it’s condemned. That combined with a constant stream of low-leveled demons had made most hunters back off.

The cursed artifact haunting the client’s family and power source fueling the demonic portal wass already in their possession. All that’s left is to destroy it… after they're done practicing.

“Nero, have you called out Shadow yet?” Vergil turned on him next as Nightmare dissolved into black liquid and the irritated Dante regained his black hair.

“I have been.” Nero said exasperatedly a throw of his hands. “You said it only comes out when he thinks I’m in danger. I got stabbed twice already.” He complained, showing his bloodstained shirt. “Last time he just came out ‘cause I said it won’t. Ya sure he’s gonna come out otherwise? ”

If Vergil was angry earlier, he looked like he was going to explode now. The demonic presence roared for a moment before he took a breath, probably to calm himself.

“Uh, we can just pick it up as we go.” Griffon reasoned, probably trying to calm things down. He landed as he spoke next. “It’s a long way to Vie du Marli, y’know.”

“Yeah, couldn’t agree with ya more.” Dante said, agreeing somewhat enthusiastically with Griffon. The moans and snarls of more Sins caught his attention next. Either out of laziness or out of boredom, he waited for them to fully form. He slung the Dante sword over his shoulder, sighing as they were slow to trudge through the rubbles of the collapsed floor towards them. Vergil looked like he was contemplating something.

“Yeah, maybe catch some sights and beat some more demons- no-no-no.” Griffon continued before he squawked in alarm as Vergil kneeled.

“Father?” Came Nero’s wary call.

“Verge. What are you doing?” Dante asked in an equally wary tone closing his distance as much as he dared.

“If Sins aren’t enough of a threat, perhaps a worse one is needed.” He reasoned with a exasperated roll of his eyes, turning the blade towards himself. Griffon flew to return to Vergil, turning back into his tattoos.

“Wait!” They both shouted. One in question and the other in objection.

He stabbed himself before they could stop him.

They had expected V to appear but instead a far larger figure and one with an even more powerful demonic aura appeared in his place. Urizen opened his many eyes as he rose from his kneeling.

Too many bad experiences rose from that form for Nero. He couldn’t help but devil trigger at that. Shadow had appeared next to him, roaring defensively as it lowered itself into an attacking stance. Just like how his father had told him.

Urizen, faced them upon hearing the roar. Seeing Nero and Shadow, he gave a small, deep, double toned laugh as his many tentacles started to squirm and shift. Nero was ready to fight. He’s will beat his ass again.

“Nero!” Dante called to his attention, looking more amused than cautious. Urizen turned his attention to the many Sins that arose from the rubble instead.

“Let Vergil finish them off.” He said as he strolled toward his nephew. “He probably wants to blow some steam off, too.”

“Hey, kitty.” He regarded the feline shadow next. Seeing Dante, the familiar nodded in acknowledgement as it sat.

Nero reverted to his human form but he kept on eye on his father’s Urizen form.

“He can do that and not…” He did a wild gesture with his hand as he strapped the sword to his back.

“Yeah.There were too many flying demons one time. Turned into that fella and bam! Demon shish-ka-bob. Was worried he went all Urizen-y again but he said he had it all this time. No one asked about it.” Dante explained with a shrug before yawning. “I think I had enough studying and getting shouted at for the day.”

It was only then Nero noticed the day was starting to lighten over the cries of the Sins dying, skewered by the tentacle and crushed under Urizen’s foot. "Like hell anyone’s gonna ask that." Nero commented warily as Dante chuckled.

"Can't blame ya." Dante agreed as he dismisses his demon sword.

Soon enough, Urizen fell to his knees and in a burst of shadow it disappeared. His father re-formed near them, the initial place where he stabbed himself.

Wrenching out Yamato from his chest, he stood up once more. “It seems that my directions were correct.” He concluded astutey as if he didn’t just turn into a demon king that once destroyed a whole city and kicked their asses at least twice. “However, in terms of handling them, that is a more difficult matter than previously thought.”

Nero stared at the cat and the cat stared back, earning a guffaw from Dante.

“Maybe you two are just stubborn dumbasses.” Dante concluded for them. “Definitely, made for each other.”

Shadow sighed (he did an obvious inhale before releasing it) before getting up and melded back into Nero as his tattoo. Nero grimaced at that. “Never going to get used to that.” He said as he gave himself a shake.

Vergil gave a huff. “Remember, your thoughts would directly influence it. Sometimes, it can be more subconscious than not.” He noted with a grimace.

“Whilst not the best of situations, I am content with the fact that Shadow would indeed come to his master’s aid.” Vergil said as he took out the cursed cameo necklace brimming with foreboding energy. “Dante.” He simply called as he casually threw the necklace high above them.

Dante shot it to pieces in a blink of an eye without any further prompting. Instantly the whole area felt lighter as the mini hell portal closed.

“You need to remember that Nightmare is not a gun.” Vergil pointedly at Dante causing him to roll his eyes. "Or whatever it is you made in the sewers."

“Yeah, yeah.” He retorted glumly as Nero followed. “Way to ruin my moment, Verge.” He grumbled as he re-holstered his guns.

“As if you need any more ego stroking after that.” He replied rhetorically.

“Says the guy who says ‘My power is absolute.’” He mimicked Vergil in an exaggerated way.

Nero couldn’t help but snicker as they made their way back home.

-

There were two main issues to handle and unfortunately all required urgent handling.

On one hand was Trish’s super necromancer and on the other is the creepy dream stalker guy.

From what Griffon showed, Dante was able to identify the wavy blade he used. It was a cutlasseer and it was the very same one issued for those of the Guardian clan in Vie du Marli. Trish verified it as well.

Whilst the Guardian clan themselves are on the human side, it won’t be surprising to have one or two who went across the grain.

So, it was decided that they split up. Dante and Vergil will be giving the Guardian clan a visit at Vie du Marli and Nero and the ladies will be going after the necromancer.

They were supposed to go back but Dante took them on a detour.

“Are we looking for something?” Nero asked, trying not to look too suspicious for the members of the public there. He smiled back as he caught some that were thrown their way rather hesitantly. They were going through a park.

“If we’re here for one of your peeping spots, I will not hesitate to beat you with Beowulf.” Vergil threatened with a sour look. Nero gave an unimpressed eyebrow raise at that as Dante gave a loud nervous laugh.

“Anyway, we’re actually looking for a grave.” He deflected the earlier accusation, turning serious at the same time. “It’s Sparda’s apprentices.”

That caught the other two’s attention. “They were twins, too.” He continued wryly as they got off the beaten path and into the denser part of the park’s trees. “Modeus was supposedly the stronger one. They said he had Sparda’s will or something but he was a chill guy and likes strawberry sundaes. He had the same V’s colour theme going on.” He chuckled by himself as he remembered.

“Now, his brother, Baul, was the hot tempered, muscle head.” He explained as he looked around. “They thought Baul was me at one point. They kept yelling white demon and whatnot. Lady thought it was me, too, until he tried to cut my head off. Lady shot him off of me. Trish helped out to figure the guy, too. Boy was he a piece of work.” He continued, almost rambling.

“Dante, was there a point to all of this?” Vergil prompted. Surprisingly, it was in a rather cautiously considerate tone.

He grimaced as he faced them. “Do any of you sense anything?”

“No.” Vergil answered as Nero tried to sense. Though it took him longer but he arrived to the same conclusion.

He sighed at that. “You see, they are high ordered demons. They don't go dust. I don't even know if they decompose like humans. One of them were used as a catalyst to summon a high order demon.” He explained as he looked around again. “I reburied what’s left of them but whoever it is, they cleaned out the house.” He gestured to the overgrown surroundings. “I buried them with their swords too but damn.” He cursed in frustration.

“You think they’ll be used up in some weird mojo again?” Nero asked with a grimace.

“Won’t be surprised if it was, kid.” Dante muttered derisively as he kicked a nearby pebble.

“Dante.” Vergil asked solemnly. “Was it a duel?” He prompted with crossed arms.

“Yeah.” Dante answered rather reluctantly. “Pretty tight fight. I would’ve like it better if I didn’t need to take down Modeus the way I did.” He looked at both of them. “I guess he did inherit Father’s will. He was grieving for his bro even if he said it was all about avenging his kin. He might’ve not notice it but he had a heart." He said with a solemn note.

Vergil nodded at that and came close to give him a pat on the shoulders. “Knowing their kind, they wouldn’t have had it any other way.” He told him before going to the nearest tree and did a partial devil trigger. His horns and limbs were covered in blue scales while his eye were solid bright blue lights. “Perhaps the trees could tell us where they were buried.” He spoke in his double tone before he used his claw to carve a sigil into the tree.

“But that said, why have you come to this now of all times?” He asked suspiciously as the land glowed blue but there was a small, barely noticeable mound covered in grass that glowed brighter than the rest.

Dante chuckled self-deprecatingly. “Let’s just say it left a bad taste in my mouth. I’ve been avoiding the park until now. Just noticed it was empty when we passed.” He admitted with another sigh. “So, don’t worry. No sucker would want anything with them.” Dante added lightly.

Vergil seemed to accept his answer as they came to the mound. It didn’t miss them that he was wary of unconscious acts that could have resulted from dreamwalking manipulations despite their current protection.

Nero couldn’t help but feel the secondhand guilt from Dante. As if it wasn’t bad enough that their bodies were desecrated, the scenario was way too similar to their situation. Twins. One died and the other, probably fought as a farce before giving up. Something he was sure his father and uncle could relate despite trying to kill each other like arch nemesis.

But as Dante and Vergil checked the mound, Nero decided that this was something he’ll keep note off. As much as he knew about his grandfather from the legends, legends were all he had. These twin demons apprentices were new.

-

A Hell Caina was obediently holding a tome up for the man to refer. He was drawing a sigil with the specially made ink. Since he can’t strain his back, he had attached a brush to a pole and drew with it.

He had drawn the design on a translucent sheet and used a projector to project it on the floor. The police precinct wasn't using it anymore so it didn't seem like a crime to take it back home. It took a bit of tweaking but his sigils were damn near perfect with it.

He went to the projector to turn it off and on to compare the finished design with the one in the book. It's a painstaking process.

"I think it's about done." He muttered to himself as he called for the bone minions to carry a full set of human bones in a pile and several glass jars of powder.

Mentally and most certainly magically, he ordered them to place said items at its designated areas before sending them back to the store room.

He re-read the tome again, double checking on the placement of the items. Once he was sure, he took the tome, cradling it due to the size and weight as he dismissed the caina.

"Ok." He muttered nervously, taking a steadying deep breath. Peering into the book, he started on the demonic verse. The thing about demonic verses is that it is not a proper language sort to speak. It was a language to be perceived. He had a knack for it for some reason. Partly why he can summon demons willy nilly. It does take his energies but it’s so small it’s almost unnoticeable.

Perceiving it, the words came, tumbling from his mouth in rough vowels and near snarling words.

The bones danced on the floor as if there was an earthquake. The powders start to move as well.

Just like seeing a demon raising from the ground, so did this… figure.

The thing it formed was humanoid at best but there were no eyes or a mouth. It didn't even have anything that can represent sex by the groin. Probably an apt description is a grotesque flesh doll.

The man sighed as the ritual was completed, leaving him feeling drained.

"Another disappointment. " He muttered to the air in frustration. He closed the tome and placed it onto the scant desk. The tome had been on formation of flesh minions. He had hoped he could make a human body but the result was… unsatisfactory to say the least.

He fiddled with his pendant, as he thought of what to do next. It wasn't a total failure at least.

He looked at the thing again. It probably didn't even have organs. He went to it and palpated its torso. As expected, it was solid muscle.

Now, it was time to clean up. He summoned a behemoth to eat the failed… thing and dismissed it once it was done.

Turning off the lights, he left the room. Maybe he can work with this.

Chapter Text

Nero was trying to think of a plan for the necromancer job. Yawning, he needs to check up on the kids and Kyrie. Then he needs to clean Red Queen. It stinks worse now that he went for the practice run without cleaning it. He should probably make a list before he forgets again.

Julio came from the study room, yawning as he did.

“Hey, Julio!" He greeted groggily as he heard growling.

Nero looked around. It sounded close. Julio waved and joined him, sitting at the opposite chair.

“Are we going out for breakfast or we’re using what’s here?” He asked, looking very much like he wasn’t fully there yet.

Nero himself was waiting for the coffee to kick in. Something about that was causing...irritation? Maybe it’s because he’s too sleepy. Scratching the back of his neck, he contemplated. He had some extra but Nero was worried if it's not enough for the doctor’s visit. Wait, they had food?

There was more growling, this time it was loud and he was starting to feel his demonic energy draining.

He looked up to the sleepy boy staring at him, keeping a non-alarming look. “You wanna get some breakfast?” He asked. “I was thinking of getting some seafood chowder.” He tested. Julio was not a big fan of soupy seafood.

Julio shrugged groggily. “Sounds good. We can go now before we leave.” He said as he shifted to stand.

Nero sobered up at that. He remembered what his father had warned right about then. “Hmm, with eels or with snappers? Was thinking of eels, though.” He prompted again.

Julio made a disgusted look. “Snapper. No eels. Only you like eels, Nero.” He quipped back with an amused smile.

Yep, that’s not Julio. The only way he’s gonna eat fish is if it’s grilled and even then, he’s not picky about the type of fish.

Reaching for Shadow, the feline familiar pounced on him, using the table to boost his jump.

As the not-Julio fell off the chair, he watched Shadow being flung away. He stepped back from the table as an Bianco Angelo took its place. In its hand was a caliburn blade from the knights.

“So you’re the fucker that’s messing around, huh?” Nero asked rhetorically as Shadow growled  and snarled threateningly at the other end.

“Kinda rude sneaking in uninvited and stuff. Wanna tell me your plan or something? Don’t know why you’re after regular Joes like us.” He taunted moving closer to Shadow. He was unarmed and he wasn’t sure what to do here. Sure, they’re in control in the dream realm and all but how?! “You look like someone big.” He continued. “No lackeys or lower demons?"

“Submit to me and no one else will be harmed.” It said in a double tone. It was just standing there, ignoring Shadow as it followed Nero.

Nero guffawed at that. “Ya know, if you’re going after who I think it is, tough luck.” He said as he tried to convey to Shadow what to do. A spike through the guy. That’s it but on his signal. There was a thought in his mind that agreed with him. He really hopes that’s how Shadow communicates. Vergil only said he’ll know when he does. Really wasn’t helpful. “If I were you, give it up quick.”

“You don’t understand. This needs to be done.” It went on. “The hell gates are opening. It must be stopped before it’s too late.”

Nero stared at it. Whoever it was, it was on the humans' side and if that’s true then they all have more work on their hands. Why can’t be just some corrupted mob boss or some stupid demon? Shadow growled again as if trying to tell Nero to not be fooled.

Nero grimaced as he decided. “I’m into saving humanity and all but I’ll save it my way.” He said as he turned to go to Shadow. The deal was one-sided as hell and he’s walking away from it. “You have 5 seconds to leave before my friend turns ya into chicken skewers.”

Wasting no time, the knight exploded into white light and the force threw him back.

His face slammed against the floor, making him groan in pain.

“Nero?” Came the concerned call. “You ok?” Julio asked.

“Would ya stop tossing and turning so much.” Nico grumbled groggily. “We’re trying to sleep here.”

Julio had the couch while Nico and Nero had the driver and passenger seats. They had stopped for the night on the way to Fortuna.

“Sorry.” He apologized blearily as he got back into the seat. “I’m ok.” He assured everyone as he sighed at the dream. He’ll need to poke around for that but for now he’s too sleepy.

-

The man walked away from his obsidian dreamviewer orb. He had been looking for the Sparda men for a few days now. He didn’t want to go after the mother just yet. He won’t. Just one more try.

He finally found Nero. Surprisingly he was lucid and able to break his glamour with the help of the feline familiar. To his chagrin, the feline familiar was alive and well despite all that he’s done.

Just like a Sparda, Nero, despite his rough bearing was a man of honour, giving him a chance to leave when he had displayed no malicious intent, even giving him a chance to explain himself.

But ultimately, he had refused to cooperate and submit to him. He loathed what he must now do.

“I’m so sorry.” He said to the air in the cramped room.

He was thankful that his Lord gave him this moment to grieve alone.

-

“So, Verge. You sure you can’t just portal us there?” Dante asked.

The Sparda Twins were waiting for their ride to the Dumary Islands where Vie de Marli was. Lucia told them about seeing them for something but nothing more than that as if she’s covering her tracks. That was a bad sign...Or maybe, his gut feeling was wrong.

“I told you before. I’ve only been there when it was barely a town. We might end up in someone’s house or run headfirst into the wavebreaker's foundation.” He retorted tiredly almost bored as a ferry landed. However, seeing the throngs of humans leaving the island with luggages as much as they can carry was also a bad sign. “From everything you’ve told me, it has changed a great deal since I’ve been there.”

Dante grimaced at that. The ride there was annoying and now they had to take the ferry. He had stolen a boat last time he went to Vie de Marli. This time around, probably due to having less demons prowling around, there’s more people and that makes it harder to successfully steal one. They thought of just flying there but that’s attracting too much attention.

The demonic aura permeated throughout the area there but Dante felt the familiar tugs of a demon hunting. His brother didn’t miss it either, judging by the distracted stare into the crowd

The two shared a look before they joined the throng. Almost like a beacon, they were slowly getting to their target. The humans around them didn’t seem to notice yet. Suddenly, it dimmed. It was hiding now. This just became more fun.

Dante nearly smirked. On the way there, they stumbled on a few nests and a demon who tried to waylaid them, thinking it scored a snack. Needless to say, it chose the wrong car.

He found him. A man with a hat was trying to fight the crowd as he changed course. He wasn’t carrying much on his person except for a heavy coat. “Hungry, huh?” He said with a grin as they grabbed on to the suspected culprit on the arm. If he was wrong, they can just apologize and walk away but he’s willing to bet he had the right one.

Seeing them, he transformed, snarling and struggling as it did and would’ve escaped if not for their strength. Fangs and claws appeared, ripping it’s clothes as it transformed. It tried to snap it’s jaw at either of them.. People around them shouted and screamed in alarm and fear before Vergil decapitated it swiftly with the Mirage Edge, narrowly missing Dante if not for Dante’s reflexes.

“Hey!” Dante whined indignantly as the demon’s blood spurted mostly on him before it became dust. “You nearly got me, too!”.

“You’re alive, aren’t you?” Vergil retorted dryly as he frowned at the blood that soaked into his sleeve while Dante was flinging blood off of his own clothes, half tempted to fling it on his twin in retaliation.

They heard sounds of people and stern sounding shouts coming their way, probably the enforcements.

Sharing another look, they both ran. Getting stuck in lock up is the last thing they wanted to do.

-

Credo was in his home clothes as he and Nero were trying to mend one of the chair legs that had broken off.

Now that they were waiting for the glue to dry he asked her about how the orphans are doing.

She told him about Carlo being sick lately, Kyle is reading more and more books and Julio was helping Nico in the workshop but her current invention wasn't working the way it should. As she said that, something felt off about that. Something...doesn’t fit.

Credo looked like he was contemplating on asking more or leave it be. He and Agnus never saw eye to eye and this was one part of that.

That made Kyrie felt… alarmed. She closed her eyes trying to figure out why.

Looking up to Credo again, trying to pick a topic, she heard a roar as a black maw of sharp pointed spikes came at them.

As she grabbed onto Credo with a scream, only to feel hard armour. Looking at Credo, it wasn't him. It was one of the demon knights. Before she could pull away, it had a grip on her.

"Nero! Credo!" She struggled as she called for help, trying to pry the hand off of her futilely. "Please, anyone, help!"

The maw grabbed on to the knight's arm that was holding her, gnawing on it as if trying to get her free.

The knight shouted in pain, punching the black thing but it didn't relent.

She was going to die if she didn't escape. She needs to keep going, keep struggling on. She’ll escape if she does.

A burst of blue and red flame erupted from the caught hand. The mini explosion was enough to wake her up.

With a gasp, she woke up shakily, panting as the panic and vague memories got to her.

Nero stirred awake at that only to sit bolt upright when he heard Kyrie sobbing.

"Kyrie?" He asked gently, pulling away a bit in case she needed space.

"I'm-It's…" She choked on her tears, curling into Nero.

Nero had only seen her in this state a few times before and it's always the Fortuna incident and Credo. She didn't know what happened to Credo until they were evacuated to a safer part of town. By then, it had been a week. She had gone on like nothing happened for a week.

"Kyrie. " He slowly called, running his hands over her back soothingly, cradling her. "It’s ok." He cooed. "We're home. We're safe". Nero briefly thought of getting a lamp in the bedroom. It was too dark. It took her a while for her sobs quietened to sniffles.

"It was a bad dream." She croaked in a hoarse voice when she had calmed down. "I saw Credo again but something bad happened and I was caught." Her voice wavered.

Nero still felt guilty for not being able to save Credo or stop him before he got to the Saviour's tower. The memory of losing him and losing Kyrie twice still haunts him. He kissed her forehead and cradling her closer, unsure of whether he was soothing her or himself as she hiccups. "I'll protect you." He confesses, trying to convey the conviction in his heart as he held her. "I promise. I'll protect you. I'll protect everyone this time." He swore in a hushed tone and sealed it with another chaste kiss to her crown. He won't let it happen again.

Kyrie returned it with a kiss to his jaw as she was too tired to reach higher.

Holding on to each other, they slept.

Chapter Text

The doctor was checking over both Carlo and Kyrie. It took a lot of coaxing but Kyrie agreed in the end. She was longer with Kyrie as Nero took care of a moody Carlo. He was still feeling under the weather but his fever has broken and he has more appetite now.

She wasn’t happy when she found out that Kyrie was left alone to tend to Carlo and Kyle but she was glad to see him making an effort to have them over for treatment. She was civil with him only on that reason alone.

“With cold season coming in, the children are catching it like wildfire.” She said derisively, more to the fact than towards them once the examination is over. “Is Kyle doing ok?” She asked as she settled at her desk.

“Yes, he is.” Kyrie with a hint of worry as she secured her arms over Carlo on her lap. “Should I bring him in?”

The old doctor shook her head lightly. “No need. He might catch something here instead.” She replied with a wry smile. “But you, young lady, have something else.” She said, being grave suddenly.

Nero couldn’t help place a hand on Kyrie’s shoulder. He felt his heart race at the news. He knew she had been weak for almost a week, he should’ve-

“You are pregnant.” She finished with a gleeful smile as a pause passed, eyes twinkling with mirth.

The couple was surprised. She giggled at their reactions as they slowly smiled at the fact. Carlo, upon seeing that smiled too, giggling as he did.

“Kyrie.” Nero breathed reverently as he dropped down to kiss her cheeks as she gave him a one arm hug in return. His heart exploded with happiness and fondness. He was speechless.

“I still need to do more tests and see how far in and all but-“ She turned to Nero with a steely glint in her eye as Nero stood back up. “If you don’t start taking better care of her soon, I’ll personally come and stab you so you won’t go anywhere.” She threatened as Kyrie giggled.

“Don’t worry. If I did, I deserved it.” Nero replied somewhat grimly as Kyrie looked up at him with a slightly concerned look. “We should get a big lunch to celebrate!” He chirped quickly, covering his previous statement.

“Sounds like a good start.” The doctor chimed in as she wrote a notr. “Pass this on to Ada and we’re done.” She smiled as she stood up. “It’s a full day today so I’ll be expecting you two tomorrow for the tests.” She told them. "And I'm giving Carlo something to help with his appetite."

Thanking the doctor, even hugging her, they left the doctor’s office.

Carrying Carlo, Nero couldn’t help twining his fingers with Kyrie's on their walk home. “The rest at home are going to go wild.”

Kyrie laughed. “Just don’t bring down the house.” She said as they walked back home.

-

The news brought a cacophony of celebratory sounds. Julio started to fuss about Kyrie and not letting her do heavy work (even if it’s just dishes) while Kyrie and Nico were giving moral support for Nero to tell Vergil. Initially he wanted to do the right thing but as he reached the phone, he froze.It wasn’t a direct route since they’ll need to tell Trish to convey the news to the travelling brothers. God knows how many more people are going to find out and before it reaches them. Personally, as the thought of fatherhood finally sinked in, he was anxious for some odd reason. Was it expectations? Was it just excitement?

“Come on, just tell them, they’ll be psyched!” Nico said brightly.

Nero was paling as he held the phone. He even stopped breathing, trying not to think too much. They deserved to know. They’re family after all. It was then Shadow came out, surprising the two ladies. He made a confused stare at Nero before sniffing at the ladies.

“Hey!” Nico said defensively backing away. “Watch it, buster.”

Flinching at the sound, he padded towards the two children and sniffed at them, too. The adults trio watched apprehensively as Julio tentatively reached out to touch it once he placed the newly cleaned dishes down. Shadow licked Julio’s before shaking his head at the taste.

“Oh, soap! Here!” Julio realized belatedly and offered his cup with water in it. “Sorry, Shadow.”

“Um, we can always do it later.” Kyrie prompted instead carefully, now that it’s obvious Shadow was merely being curious. Nero had explained that the feline would come out if he was in danger or if it wants to. Assuming the former, she realised Nero must've been scared.

Finished with whatever it was, the feline familiar sat next to Kyrie, staring at him judgingly.

Nero narrowed his eyes at it, taking that as an unspoken challenge.

“Even kitty knows better.” Nico snickered.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll call them.” Nero relented almost begrudgingly, beating down the anxiety he felt as he 'man up'.

“Hey, Trish.” He began almost sheepishly under the scrutiny of three sets of eyes. “Need to get a message to Father.” He started before he was spluttering apologies soon after, earning exasperated looks from the ladies. “It’s just that..Kyrie’s pregnant.” He finally got to the point with a sharp burst of breath as Kyrie was hiding her grin and Nico had crossed her arms with a smug smile. There was a pause before there was animated chatter on the other side.

“Yeah, yeah.” He agreed, nodding out of habit a shy smile tugging his lips. “Talk to ya later.”

“She and Lady will be coming over.” He declared rather despairingly as Kyrie gave him a comforting hug while Nico guffawed.

“Well, at least Vergil’s gonna know.” Nico reasoned as they went back to the table. “Plus, they’ll be talking about the job, too. "

“Oh, don’t worry about me.” Kyrie chirped. “I’ll be fine.”

Nero gave an exaggerate pout at her. “Yeah but I’ll be missing you like crazy.” He said, pulling her closer carefully, earning another giggle from Kyrie.

Nico made a gagging sound. “Tone down on the PDA would ya!” She complained despite the guffaw she had afterwards.

-

The man clenched the arm he almost lost. He was still feeling weak.

'Still fretting?' The voice asked.

He shook his head, whether out of denial or habit, he was too distracted to notice.

She had a guardian and the unborn had risen to protect her when she was threatened. This would make his assignment more hazardous. Maybe not difficult, just more dangerous. He nearly lost his arm and his life.

He had woken up from his trance with a mangled arm, crying out in pain. His lord had to help him heal because his own demonic powers weren’t quick enough to deal with the blood lost.

‘Do you fear?’ The voice asked carefully.

Reverting back to his human form, he shook his head again. "No, m'lord." He replied. He was still shaken at the close call. He was trying to gather himself to clean up the place. The dreamviewer had it, too. He needs to clean it properly or else it will tamper with his spells later.

“Do you require more power?”

He contemplated that again. That and maybe a nap would help…But he had service later today.

“Yes.” He agreed at the thought. He’s going to need all the help he can get.

Already, he felt the relieving flow of demonic energy. Once it was done, he got to his feet. He’ll need to start cleaning now before the blood dries further.

-

Trish and Lady reached Fortuna in the evening. Both of them were excited over her before they kidnapped her into the Nico's work room with Nico in tow.

Nero has an idea on the details seeing as he's helped pregnant mothers before. For some reason this felt more awkward than it should but the thought of the coming job had him occupied as the children played around with Shadow with the TV on.

He took his father’s book that he kept there. He had forgotten about it ever since he stumbled with Griffon in his dreams for the first time.

Left alone with his thoughts, tracing over the gold stripes and lettering, he realised he had a lot of ground to cover. The upcoming job, the thing about hell gates and Vergil and Dante. If the guys they’re after is right then, then they have a bigger fish to fry. But if it was a lie to make him ‘submit’ then the bastard knows him now and probably know about the current status of the familiars, too. What he needs to do now was get more information on the hell gates. Maybe it was a good thing that Lady and Trish came down to Fortuna.

“Nero!” Julio called. “Uncle Morrison called.”

Getting up, he briefly wondered what it was all about. Julio left the phone with him to play around with Shadow again.

“Hello there, future father. Congrats-congrats.” Came Morisson bemusedly.

Nero couldn’t help but chuckled at that. He should have known the information broker would’ve find out somehow. “Thanks. It’s been a pretty fun day.”

Morrison laughed. “You holding up alright?”

“Yeah. Just been busy and all.” Nero responded.

“Well, sorry to add on your plate like this but Lady Patty has been trying to reach Dante and Vergil. She won’t tell me why but if I’m not mistaken her birthday is coming soon and Dante might have been avoiding her for too long.” He explained with a sigh. “Heard Trish and Lady will be over at your place and I thought you could pass on the message to Trish. I keep telling Dante to keep in touch with her but here I am passing messages.”

He wondered if Dante felt pressured for something. The girl had treated him like her father and likewise even if neither would admit to it. “Yeah, I’ll pass it on.”

“Thank you kindly. Congrats again, Nero.” Morrison told him again.

Nero smiled at that. “Yeah, thank you to you, too Morrisson. Say hi to Patty for me.”

“Will do.” Morrison assure him.

With that the phone call ended.

Getting back to the couch, he was surprised to see that Shadow had transformed into a kind of stand and was holding up the Blake book for the seat trio to see. Julio was trying to explain something.

Well, at least it’s just a book. He joined them to see where were they with it.

Chapter Text

Lucia and a few others sensed the demonic power coming towards the island. It's strong and there's more than one. Their powers were obviously separate entities despite travelling in the same direction.

Leading a squad of Guardians, she collapsed at the entrance of the ruins from the ruin. This way, the demon would be deterred to enter from there. At least, Lucia hoped so. She stationed a few of the former knights there. One acting as a messenger. The others to fend off until more reinforcement comes.

Despite that there was one opening that's big to close off properly. She focused her remaining squad there.

"Master, we're in position." Said one of the Guardian clan members as she climbed down to their hiding spot.

Lucia nodded at that and waited as they started to hear shouts from the other side.

-

“I won-that round.” Dante panted, reverting to his human . Swimming at least two miles through murky choppy sea infested with sharks and goddamn migrating billfishes was not easy even for half demons like them.

“Noo-it’s -it’s a tie.” Vergil panted back, not any better than his twin as he struggled to stay on his feet after dragging him out of the water.

"Come on." He complained as he recovered his breath. "I punched-th-that fish!"

"And?" He retorted, irritated as he was finally able to stand upright, earning a breathless chuckle from Dante.

"Damn- This is like that race with the squirrel.” Dante wheezed through his laugh. “God, what were we thinking?!"

Vergil gave a pained groan and a shake of his head. “We were seven, Dante.” He retorted, still huffing as he surveyed the area. It seems that they arrived at one of the Guardian ruins. "And I won that round." He sneaked before walking off towards the closed off entrance. He sensed something off about it. Familiar enough to warrant his attention yet alarming enough for him not too come to close.

"Hey!" Dante said petulantly as he followed his brother. "That was a draw too because the little shit almost bit your finger off and you let go."

Griffon chose that time to appear. "As much as I wanna see how this drama goes and all, there's a welcoming party coming for us." He warned them as he hovered. It was coming from the ruins..

The island had been humming with demonic energy. The slight shift as they felt the low leveled demons gathering was almost unnoticeable.

"Would be rude to refuse it, right?" Dante drawled with lazy excitement.

"Don't be hasty Dante." His twin huffed. "Do you want to repeat that blunder with the three Furies?"

“That was one -ONE time.” Dante complained as they felt it come closer. It was a horde of them, too.

“Look, you can fight all you want later but those things need to go first.” Griffon said as he sparked up. He earned a roll of eyes from Dante and an exasperated look from Vergil.

“Yes, mama Griffon.” Dante said sarcastically. “We’ll put away our toys.” Griffon probably gave him an avian equivalent of a glare.

A Msira jumped on him but he called out Devil Sword Dante just in time for it to pierce itself onto the blade. "Oh these guys. Haven't seen these guys in a while." He commented distractedly as it oozed blue blood before deforming into black miasma as more came. There were flaming ones as well.

“It’s BBQ time!” Griffon unleashed a blockade of lightning, giving cover to the two brothers as they waited to settle the stragglers.

-

Whatever they were, they were intelligent enough to stay at a safe range from the ruin entrance and as if detecting danger, they immediately hid its presence. They patiently waited for their chance to act.

But a new presence distracted them. It was a horde of msiras demons.

Perhaps they can wait for them to kill each other.

One of the squad made a hand signal for questions. She replied to them to stay put. Until the threat is gone, they should not risk leaving their stations. The blast of power outside made it clear that these two (?) were not their usual cases.

-

“This is a waste of time.” Vergil declared as the stench of burnt Msira and Homromsira filled the air as he flicked the Yamato to clean off the blood. It wasn’t stopping either as Griffon went and knocked one of them into the air and Vergil finished it off with a mirage blade. They were supposed to be meeting the Guardian Clan

Dante struck one dead with a helm breaker and a roar. “There’s always Nightmare.” He offered obnoxiously as another two went to attack him. Griffon did a round robin causing the demon to be thrown off and Dante took the chance to finish it. “Thanks!” He said as black ichor was leaving him to form the familiar.

“Yeah, bring on the big guy! Whew, this is getting reeeaalll exhau-” Griffon’s next words were aborted as a strong hand closed over the beak.

Vergil grabbed the bird as he and Dante shielded behind Nightmare. Griffon returned as Vergil’s shadow as the two waited for the blast to end. Once the blast was gone, Vergil was the one to get on the familiar as he had before as V and instead of the cane, he used the mirage edge as his handhold.

Dante wasn’t confident enough to get up the familiar without tripping over and elected to stand beside the familiar as Nightmare did a sweeping laser attack with it’s eye.

To their surprise it was a bunch of Fortunan Angelos with a white feathered demon were in the air as the laser blast blew them off and almost all of the remaining Msira.

“Shit.” Dante cursed as he realised who that was. By that time, he was already calling off Nightmare. It dissolved back into black ichor and Dante’s hair turned dark again. Sensing danger, he devil triggered as an Angelo strike him with a white hot blade, causing him to separate from Vergil. He managed to summon his devil sword Dante to hold off the attack.

“Wait! We’re the good guys!” Dante strained to shout at the attacking Angelo. His guts told him he shouldn’t just decimate this one yet. It was then he saw Vergil did his sin devil trigger and he had Beowulf gauntlets out. He was going to pull off Hell on Earth.

Dante had to act fast or none of them would be alive. He took advantage of the confused hesitant pause and threw Angelo off and ran towards his brother. “Stop Vergil!” He called out as Vergil was at a standoff with the feathered demon. “That’s Lucia!” He shouted as he reverted to his human form.

The two of them looked at Dante and back to each other before Lucia changed stance and shrieked.

Dante braced himself for an attack but she and the angelos reverted back to human form.

“It’s been too long, Dante.” She told them in an accent as she eyed Vergil’s demon form warily and Dante’s fighting stance with the sword. “Perhaps, we should move to a better place.” She suggested.

At that, Vergil reverted back to human form as Dante dismissed his sword with a relieved sigh.

“Couldn’t agree more.” Dante said with a cheeky drawl.

-

Matier and Lucia updated on the recent events as the twins shared their queries.

Vie de Marli manages to surprise both of the twins. Though it looked as if the town was emptying, it was still buzzing with life. The smattering of demonic idols and artifacts definitely caught Vergil’s eye on their way to Matier's rebuilt house.

Vergil grimaced at the news. Once again, they were at a dead end regarding the one hunting them. They didn’t recognize who it was even if the blades were typical of a Guardian clan warrior. Dante was grimacing about the mysterious roar that emanated from the ruined Skyscraper Sanctum. It won’t be the last time that something decided to pop in through there and claim themselves the new king or something.

Matier gave a low laugh. “My, my. If your fat-er was ‘ere, I’d ’ave a ‘ard time telling -ou apart.” Matier commented, whistling through the gaps of her teeth..

Dante just shrugged as Vergil brooded at his corner. “Considering everything, want us to check out the place?” He asked despite knowing the answer. “If it’s another of the old guard, might as well nip it in the bud.”

“I’m coming with you this time.” Lucia said. “Whoever that was, it is undeniable that he was from the Guardian clan. If he’s truly interested in you, he won’t be far away if you’re here.” She said regarding the guy they told her.

“Or perhaps you should stay here and keep track of missing members.” Vergil suggested next. Despite the monotonous tone, the words were less than friendly.

“Come on, Verge. Scared of a little bit of competition?” Dante taunted next, laughing. He didn’t want the atmosphere to devolve into something bad. Vergil glowered at his brother.

Matier chuckled along as Lucia grimaced. “We should plan.” Matier said, diving straight to the matter and wisely preventing a fight from escalating.

-

Lady and Trish  insisted on getting Nina Lowell to check on Kyrie after the doctor’s check up.  It was a bit awkward to be seeing Patty’s mother sitting both of them down and explaining about Kyrie getting trace amounts of demon powers and basically a demon magnet but she gave them some wards and charms to hide her well. Nico was the one taking down notes.

Leaving them with Shadow was the only thing that made his leave bearable. He had made it a point to learn about his familiar as best as he can before leaving so that it would protect his family. Even if he had both his uncle and father to stand guard over her, he still would be worried. Once hearing that he had to leave ‘to save the world again’, Nina had offered to stay with Kyrie until he comes back.

“Just think of it as returning a favour. I owe Dante for Patty’s life.” She reasoned with him back at that time.

Now, he was waiting for his turn to go into the doctor’s practice. The trio’s appearance had scared most of the patrons away and even the nurse snuck out. That’s a blessing as he didn’t want to go knocking people out.

“Come in, whoever you are!” The doctor called out when it had become quiet for far too long. “The wait for me to come out schtick ain’t gonna work with me and I can feel ya from a mile a way, blondie!”

Trish scoffed at that as she opened the door to a bored looking doctor. “Who is it? The mafia? That demon I ripped a tentacle off? That loser who can’t stop being possessed and calls himself Sparda?”

Trish crossed her hands as she faced him with an unreadable expression. “Your teacher, Alexis.”

There was a temporary start of surprise but he covered it as if he was just changing positions.

“What did I do wrong this time? She usually lectures me personally before sending in minions. Though I’m surprised she’s getting muscles this time.” He asked them petulantly.

Trish sparked as the first sign of her ire leaked out. “She died because of the demons you sent her. Now that you’re a bigger bastard than I thought, I don’t mind taking you out.” She muttered darkly as her uncrossed her arms.

He laughed. “You’re lying. I didn’t put anything on her. If there was, it's her own fault.” He told them but there was something off as he said. It was as if he was still stunned at the news. “And you’re here to avenge her or something?”

That was the limit to her patience as Trish shot him with lightning speed but a scythe shielded him through a dark portal.

A Hell Vanguard materialised in the cramped space.

“If you get hurt, I’m charging extra to patch you up.” The doctor taunted as he took a drink form his cup.

Chapter Text

Morrison saw that his phone was ringing at this time again. He knew who it was and she had been calling every few days since last month. Predictably, it was near Patty’s birthday again. He contemplates leaving for a drink. It was a bit early but there’s bound to be a bar open by now.

Just as he reached for his coat, it was probably for the best he goes to an alternate bar. Grue’s girls had been asking for him too. Dante hasn’t been to a bar lately, let alone theirs but considering the jobs he’s been getting, the information broker understood why. But would a call kill him?

But now that him and Vergil have gone on ‘family business’ at Vie de Marli, he wonders what the hell they got into now. Plus, the recent news. The missive he sent to the Vie de Marli was a day ago and he was anxious as to whether the missive will be received and how the receiver would react. An amused huff of a laugh escaped him as he remembered the content. “My, my and the legends goes on, huh.” He muttered to himself as he got his coat on.

Checking himself over one last time, he reached for the door. There are about 4 more days to go before it reaches there and he's going to demand extra payment from Dante once he gets back. Placating the girls was hard work.

-

-Two months back-

“Alexis!” Jesse called out his teacher excitedly.

The necromancer turned and smiled back at him. They were at the bus station where they had always waited for their ride to work. None of the others were aware of them.

“Jesse, you’re late.” Alexis stated.

Jesse chuckled at that. This was familiar. This was good. Maybe now she could tell him about homunculus.

“Yeah, couldn’t find my socks.” He reasoned. “Ended up with mismatched ones but hey, as long as it works, right?”

Alexis shrugs. “If it works, I guess.” She replied in amusement.

A few cars passed as they waited.

“Talking about that, I’ve been doing some digging.” Jesse began, signalling the next part of his conversation will be about magic. “I’ve been making bone constructs and blood golems. Is there a way to make like, flesh scaffold over the bones?” He asked, carefully keeping up his charade as the curious student. “Rather than a solid bone or solid muscle minions or puppets.”

Alexis stared off in thought. “But why?” She asked next. “As long as your magic holds, it won’t matter?” She concluded with a questioning lilt.

“Yeah but magic efficiency. You’ll use less magic just concentrate on moving the scaffold rather than the whole thing.” He said next, trying to sound as inoffensive as possible.

Alexis looked contemplative. “I guess.” She said doubtfully. “But…” She froze instantly as she looked up at him in horror. Instantly, the dreamscape was turning dark.

“Wh-what are you doing here?” She paled at him as she staggered back.

It was disheartening to see his mentor and friend acted like that again. When they parted last, arguing about the morality of trying to revive his family and his creations, she was angry, appalled and fearful, looking exactly like she did now.

He knew it wasn’t ethical in the least but in the pursuit of knowledge, he had done vivisections, cultivated poisons and experimented on living beings. Doing this, merely reconstructing animal remains and creating functional body parts out of it, it was the least harmful, if not questionable in terms of the desecration of their remains.

“Please Alexis.” He implored her with a fallen look. “Don’t be like that.”

Alexis immediately adopted a blank mask and she stood straighter, oozing displeasure at the current events. “I know why you came here. The answer is I don’t know.”

“But you managed to make that hellhound. It was perfect!” He gushed. “Why can’t you just teach me that?”

Alexis gave him a withering glare. “That was a demon. I merely outfitted it with a form.” She answered back. “You had bound your family’s soul into a pendant. It was obvious why you wanted me to teach you. But what you’re asking of me is not the same. What you wanted is a homunculus. A living vessel.”

“If it was really not the same, why can’t you teach me that? What the worst that can happen?” He argued. “I can just fail and find something else. I know you’re hiding something because you wouldn’t have run away. There’s more to the story, isn’t there?”

Alexis glowered at him. “With life, there is death. Such is the cycle of this existence. What you did, defied it’s laws and I..” She faltered.

Jesse was all too familiar with the lecture. The cycle of life and death. Magic that exist in between that. The other realms and beings. “You what?” He countered. “Made a mistake? Come on, we all do. You can’t just-”

“You’re the mistake.” She cut through almost coldly.

He knew that was coming but it still stung. He took a deep breath to overcome it.

“And I just didn’t want to make things worse.” She added pointedly.

A pause of silence passed. “Look, just point my way to a book or something and I’ll leave, ok.” He said in a resigned tone. There was nothing he could do to convince her otherwise and it’s obvious she’s cutting ties, for real.

“I told you, I don’t know.” She replied stonily. “Maybe it is a different kind of magic altogether. I don’t have what you seek.”

He gave a derisive scoff, his frustration and anger getting to him. Alexis still refused to teach him the hellhound magic. “Fine, be that way. Thanks for nothing.” He spat before stalking off. The dreamscape started to collapse as his former mentor wakes. Summoning a Lusachia demon, he teleported himself with it.

-Now-

Dr. Jesse had been divining in the remains of his office. After the Hell Vanguard charged at them, he knew the shoddy office was a lost cause.

The divining was a simple Yes or No written in the lino topped floor, with a marker. It was the simplest and quickest way to get answers.

The question was simple, was Alexis alive?

He even changed from using a crystal pendulum to using his athame, even a coin.

No matter how he changed the question, it all led to the same answer.

Alexis is gone. Alexis is gone and there is nothing he can do about it. The only person in the world who cared enough to piece him up was gone and despite it all, someone he considered a friend.

The blondie demoness was right….?

But how?

"Alexis." He whispered in horrific realisation as he stared at the coin showing heads for Yes. He wondered if it truly was his fault. What happened to her? She was the most careful necromancer he knew. She could even hide herself away from him. His heart froze for a second at the thought.

He knows he did not part well on their last encounter but he had just...stormed off. Nothing else. It couldn't have been him.

But not now. He needs to find those hunters from earlier. He needed more information. Conjuring a will of wisp, he followed it towards where the hunters were being occupied by his summoned demon.

-

Nero was expecting a quick job. Whether the guy died or it was the wrong guy, it should be a tap and go.

Now he was running down the alley between warehouses or some kind. They split up to distract the Hell Vanguard. The damn thing kept disappearing.

But the booming blast of the Kalina Ann and Trish’s shouts were getting louder. He’s next.

The doctor office was demolished as they dodge the reaper charging on to them. Lady was familiar enough fighting these guys that she was a land a few Kalina Anns shot on it. Thankfully, most people were running at the sight of them so risks for collateral damage were minimal...except for the doctor’s office.

He just needs one more hit and the stupid, teleporting reaper demon is gone. The familiar tingle started. It was going to come out of a portal soon.

True enough, there was shimmering of the air and a spinning scythe blade came out of it. After the first few slashes, he knew better than to back off. Timing his next hit, he charged at the reaper.

A loud clang as metal and metal met, nearly throwing both of them off. But Nero was smaller and lighter thus was able to recover easier and another hit on the already staggering reaper. That wasn’t enough. Not losing the momentum, Nero slashes downwards, using gravity to help him with the blows and kept it up, switching hands when he felt the cramps getting to his arm.

The reaper finally stayed down and dispersed into dust.

Falling on his ass, he gave a relieved huff. “Got ya, you bastard.” He cursed at it.

“Hey.” Came the careful greeting.

Nero had his gun out towards the person. “What the-Why the fuck are you here?” He asked incredulously, getting to his feet. It was the doctor they were hunting.

“Nero!” Lady called, she sounded close. “Where are ya?”

“Here!” He shouted back without his sights leaving the doctor. “The doc’s here, too.”

The doctor merely sighed as he held his hands up in surrender. “I need to talk to that blondie demon. I don’t think she’d listen if I did so I’m asking you for help.” He gave him a pitiful look.

Nero was confused but kept his guard up. “Why would I do that?” He asked.

“From one man to another, I think you know how hard it is to talk to upset ladies.” He said hurriedly. “You can kill me after but I need to know what happened to Alexis.”

Nero barely had time to process when Trish appeared behind him with her guns out.

The doctor met Nero’s gaze with a resigned look. Nero finally decided to concede his request and blocked her path.

“Nero?” She asked carefully, stopping in her tracks. “What are you doing?” Lady finally managed to find their alley and stopped in her tracks, too.

“He wants to speak with you.” Nero finally answered seeing hope in the doctor’s eyes. “You can kill him after. It’s his last wish sort to say.” He ended with a shrug. The doctor shifted his gaze to the demoness.

“Please.” He begged softly, looking panicked as he did. “Please. Please tell me she didn’t die the way you said.”

Nero eyebrows scrunched in confusion. This is some kind of weird drama going on here.

“She did.” Trish replied grimly. “And it’s all your fault.”

The doctor looked like his world just crashed around him. “Bu-but I didn’t do anything wrong! I only wanted to see her!” His voice breaking as his tears started to flow. “I only wanted to see her.” He repeated as he sank into a heap on the floor. “I had to do the dreamwalk. It was the only way I could reach her when she disappeared.” He was nearly babbling through his tears. “I did the ritual right! Everything to the last step. She should have been safe!”

Trish walked past the stunned Nero with her guns down only for her to reverse her grip on her gun and pistol whip the doctor across the face. “Dream magic is never simple.” She hissed at him. “You did it without any guidance and she died because of your pact demons haunting her. Did you think a tainted soul like yours can easily do rituals without attracting attention?” She continued staring him down as he cradled his face pathetically as he wept. “I can’t believe she died because of your stupid mistake.” She said with a tone of disgust as she heard him sobbed. To know that Alexis’s death was due to magical mistake was bewildering as much as it is infuriating.

“Please tell me where she is? I can’t find her anymore. She’s my friend.” He managed to pull himself together long enough to utter. “She should have a proper burial.”

Trish can’t believe the man thought he has the right to even see her. Fury got to her and she  kicked him in the guts for that. Her other two partners twitched as if they wanted to stop her. “Because of you, she decided to die alone. She was scared of you and hired me to end you so that this won’t happen to anyone else.” Trish paused as if she was contemplating on kicking the coughing man. “But I don’t think she knew it.” She uttered in resignation. “She overestimated your abilities.”

Trish was conflicted. On one hand, she would have really liked to kill the necromancer for causing Alexis's death. But seeing him in such a state, it felt...wrong. He was never capable of cursing anyone. Alexis’s haunting was merely his pact demons straying and getting trapped in Alexis’s dreamscape.

“Trish?” Nero asked gently. “I don’t think he can hurt people the way he did to your friend.” He told her. He himself remembers Griffon complaining about dream magic being complex with weird consequences. Seeing it now, he understood his father’s near extreme reaction to matters relating to it...But Vergil was rarely...not extreme

“We don’t have to kill him...right?” Lady asked as she came closer, eyeing the sad man carefully in case he’d summon more demons. Killing the mourning man was something she was not going to stick around for. “Since that’s not what the job was about.”

The doctor was weeping and sobbing mournfully on the alleyway.

Trish holstered her guns. Just when they thought she was going to leave, she raised a hand before her and shocked him, making him scream before there was silence.

“Fuck, Trish!” Lady exclaimed as both she and Nero jumped back at the action.

This is the few times Nero was reminded that Trish was not a human. Savage was a word usually associated with demons and she demonstrated why. Yet, her ruthlessness in getting the job done was admirable.

She sighed. “I’m not liking this.” She told Lady tiredly. Very understandable but she came close to the body. “I’ll be keeping an eye on this bastard.” She said as she lifted him up and slung one arm over her shoulder.

“He’s not dead?!” Nero gasped in shock as he immediately went to the other side. It’s not that Trish couldn’t carry him but the way she did it was going to dislocate his shoulder. Nero supported the other side so that the poor bastard won’t wake up in pain, at least.

Lady gaped at her. “You mean, you’re babysitting that guy?”

“Like I said. I’m not liking this.” She reiterated gruffly. “Leaving an unstable demon summoner alone to wreak havoc is not an option. Killing him was not an option either. What else could I do?” She complained as she carried him.

Nero couldn’t help but chuckle at that. This really did seem like the better idea. “Ok, shit. I see the problem now.” A smile stretched his lips at the thought of how human she just acted. She could just put him out of his misery but she didn’t. That was...pretty cool.

“I’ll get Nico then.” Lady declared awkwardly as they found a phone booth in sight.

-

The orphanage was buzzing with delight as they greeted Kyrie. Kyrie being pregnant was hard to hide once she was more or less quizzed by the curious (some are more malicious than not) old ladies from the church.

Nico wasn’t happy about it but hurting the old ladies wouldn’t benefit anyone and Nina was being quizzed too, being a foreign lady. In lack of better words, Nico had to walk away and take a smoke or else risk punching someone.

The older orphans wouldn’t let her handle heavy work and the other mothers were swarming her to give tips and advice. Nina had joined them too, keeping an eye on her as Nico went around looking for problems to be fixed.

Some of the priests were there, too. Father Libertus was cooking lunch and Father Maximus was helping out with the gardening.

By the time they were going back, Anna, Giancarlo and Julio were carrying leftover food for the house while Nico and Nina took time to pack their stuff.

“Ah, M-Miss Kyrie.” Father Maximus greeted haltingly while he carried many of the well-used farm tools, probably to store it. “Evening everyone.” He continued. “Congratulations.” He said next as he turned his attention on Kyrie again, panting from the effort of carrying the many tools.

“Thank you, Father Maximus. Do you need help with that?” She asked in worry, feeling useless despite holding on to Kyle and Carlo’s hands.

“No, no-” He wanted to refuse at first.

“It’s ok. You need them by the shed right?” Julio hurriedly offered as the man started to look pale. He passed the bag of milk cartons to Giancarlo.

Father Maximus looked relieved at the help. “Thank you. I didn’t think I was going to make it. Thank the Saviour.” He said as Carlo and Kyle looked on in curiosity while Anna giggled and Giancarlo looked worried.

“Maybe, it’s better if we took a break. You look sick, Father.” Julio suggested as he divided the grater and the hoes in two arms.

“I-I-” He looked like he was about to fall over.

Julio got to him first before any of the other did, staggering as he was still holding on to the farm tool. Giancarlo went next once he safely put the food down to help them before the rest of the orphanage was on the scene.

Distressing as it was, Father Libertus and Father Mont tended to him and with Nina’s first aid, they brought him back to the priest’s dorms.

It was late when they were back home and they had to reheat the food for dinner. Shadow finally reshaped itself back into his feline self instead of staying as Kyrie’s literal shadow. Kyrie was just glad he listened when she told it to stay hidden when chaos erupted from Father Maximus collapsing. Or else there’ll be more panic.

“I do hope he’s alright. He was working too hard.” Kyrie commented as she took another bite of the meatloaf.

“Always remember to drink water, kids.” Nico chirped in. “You can be strong as an ox but if you’re dehydrated, you’re gonna fall limp like a dead daisy.”

They chuckled over that.

“Can’t agree more.” Nina added as she took her mince pie. “He’s very young for priesthood, isn’t he?”

Nico shrugged as Kyrie hummed in thought. “Never knew ‘em before. He’s new.” Nico answered.

Nina looked surprised. “Oh, I thought only Fortunans are familiar of the Order.”

Nico laughed. “Well, I got news for you.” She said with glee before proceeding to tell them about her ‘selfish, bad word, bad word father’.

Not too far away, Shadow listened to the conversations as he laid near his bowl. Kyrie had given him a whole chicken for him to feed on. Yawning, he flicked his tail in boredom.

-

‘Be careful.’ The voice said. ‘Tis a harder trial than it seems.’

The other priests had finally left him alone. He could recover easier in his demon form. “Yes. Truly they are Sparda’s kin. So much power despite their forms.” Father Maximus said reverently if not fearfully. The moment he laid eyes on Kyrie, he could feel the crippling radiation from her, specifically, her unborn children. They sensed him.

‘The brothers, if not the other kin, we could still convince them.’ The voice suggested.

Maximus was torn. Time was of the essence. The next lunar eclipse is predicted to be in two weeks. On the brightside, Nero was detectable now. If he couldn’t get the unborn one from Kyrie, then Nero will have to do. But if he can find Nero, the twin wouldn’t be too hard to find now. More options but less time.

“Perhaps. More options to endeavour with.” He replied as he raked his mind on what to do next.

-

Lucia gave an internal sigh as the tattooed man faced her at the corner of the pub she was eating at.

Dante and Vergil had left for their lodgings after the discussion but she knew Vergil was not happy with her. Leadership questions aside, the man was petty. She expected a discrete meeting for him to present his dissatisfaction but not a lackey to his bidding.

“Yes?” She regarded the man, coolly.

Chapter Text

The tattooed man had looked...less than threatening but foreboding as he approached her with his cane. He smiled benignly as he stopped right in front of her table.

“Miss Lucia, if I may.” He regarded politely with a low voice. “I’m.” He looked around distractedly. “V.” He landed. “Mind if I join, you?" He continued, slow as if he was deliberating his every word.

She doesn’t usually get unknown guests and the few that she had were from people messing with the island itself (Uroboros). Though, this is somewhat insulting if he’s going to use his employer’s (?) initials so blatantly and still maintain his anonymity. The tattoos were a dead giveaway. It was similar to Dante’s. Would it be possible that this is Nero? She heard of him but never saw him before. It was by chance that Nero was recommended in Dante’s absence when she sought out Devil May Cry

She sets her dinner aside for the upcoming conversation. “Have a seat.” She offered as she saw the questioning glances from some of the other patrons of the pub, the off-the-clock members of the Guardians Clan. “What do you have in mind?” She asked as he was about to pull a chair only for a flurry of movement and a relieved sigh to take their attention next.

A dark haired Dante had probably ran to find them from the way he looked . “There you are!” He exclaimed, thankfully not any louder than the other patrons. “Hey, Lucia.” He greeted with cheer as he wiped his brow. “Boy, it’s a hot night.”

‘V’ immediately soured at Dante’s presence.

“Me and V here are gonna have a quiiick one on one.” He drawled as he placed a hand over V’s arm. The message was obvious, resist and he’ll be dragged out.

V glowered at him before he faced Lucia with a tired look. “I’ll take my leave.”

Lucia was still reeling from the events, she only managed a nod.

“Right, see ya in a sec.” Dante assured with a wink and finger pistol as they both turned and left.

Lucia decided to finish her meal first before they came back. As if there weren't enough problems but she rather faced them with a full belly than an empty one.

-

Dante was scowling as he followed V and eventually got to an empty alley not too far away.

“Yes, Dante?” V question almost in a bored manner.

“Don’t you “Yes, Dante” me. What the hell is this?” He gestured at Vergil’s current form.

He gave a long suffering sigh before he spoke a demonic verse. Immediately, he fell on his knees as a shadow and Vergil reappeared again with the Yamato in his chest. Proudly he got to his feet, yanking out the Yamato. “A test and a badly needed explanation.” He explained as he pulled off an amulet with a three headed figure or some sort and placed it in his pocket.

Dante groaned at that. “You’re still pissed off because she doesn’t recognize him?” Dante said incredulously. “There’s no way she could keep tabs on all of them. You saw the demons right? They needed all the help they can get.”

“If only it was really that, Dante.” Vergil replied back rhetorically. “If there’s one, how many more have gone missing? How many more could have been caught and recruited by the demon kings if there’s one trying to claw their way into this world?” He waited for Dante’s answer but Dante merely looked grim. “If it is a demon king, they would have been biding time and power to find their way here. That roar they said is not a good sign. You and I both know it.”

Dante sighed in frustration as he rubbed his face. “Look, that’s all logic and all but picking a fight with her is not gonna help, Verge.” He groused. “Plus, it ain’t gonna be the first time some poor sucker got manipulated by demons and end up summoning them here. Give it a break would ya.”

“Argosax was sealed here by father.” Vergil reasoned. “If he was sealed here, it would take an equally powerful demon to try and break through the portal here.”

“Well, Balrog was a pain in the ass but he wasn’t as bad as Argosax.” Dante commented.

“Balrog was an egotistical idiot. He had a piece of Yamato with him and could have opened portals to more populated areas easily but simply assume it was a portal of chance that he was able to come here. Not even once realising why.” Vergil retorted.

“Point there.” Dante replied with a frown as they felt they were being watched. “Still, do you hafta bully her?”

“Bully?!” Vergil gave another long suffering sigh. “Did you not listen to a word that I’ve said?” He said exasperatedly. “More of the recruits could have been taken. If we know how many, we can take a guess on how powerful the demon is and if we need to watch our backs lest we be stabbed or trapped by its thrall.” He explained patiently. “I wanted to talk to her about it and found an artifact capable of prolonging the switch. I had hoped my other form would have made her more… talkative.”

Dante guffawed at that, causing Vergil to bristled, hands tightening over the Yamato’s scabbard.

“Lucia, go on and tell this guy he was wrong.” Dante called between his laughs.

“Might as well get on with it, Lucia.” Vergil added.

“By the way, I knew that too but I’d rather spend the night drinking with them than ask their boss.” Dante quickly added as Lucia came their way. Vergil was unable to retort as Lucia started to speak.

“If that was all your concern, you could have shared it during the discussion with Matier than this alley.” Lucia said warily.

“I was…” Vergil dragged out. “Contemplating.”

“Suurrrreee, definitely trying not bite someone’s head off or anything ,.” Dante agreed patronisingly before going back to Lucia. “Anyway, wanna go back to the pub or go somewhere else.”

“If this is the matter, I prefer to do it at home.” Lucia suggested. “There’ll be too many ears as it is.”

“Very well.” Vergil agreed as Dante nodded. He dismisses Yamato then.

“I thought your glamour was Nero.” She said next, causing Dante to laugh as Vergil gave her a raised eyebrow. Both were taken aback by her response.

“Don’t worry, he’s nothing like Mr. Poetry.” Dante assured.

“He shares more resemblance to us both.” Vergil added.

Lucia gave a benign but conceding nod at that as she led them back to Matier’s house. That aside, this was going to be a long night.

-

It took them a couple of days and still there were too many questions left unanswered. Just as Vergil predicted, there were a number of them missing. But whether from desertion or genuine kidnap, it was hard to tell. They decided to narrow it down the ones patrolling around the time of the roar.

That was a whole other headache altogether as they weren't on a schedule per se but with some detective work (just Dante really), they managed to find out that none from the patrol that day were there anymore. They managed to confirm there was at least twenty of them and they had started to go missing gradually with the last one being more than a week ago.

Lucia glowered as they pondered on the discovery. A map and several note were on the table as Griffon carefully side stepped them to read.

“I don’t know who's crawling out of there but snatching up humans and part human one by one like this kinda screams demon minion.” Griffon commented from the table.

“Can be a trap, too. Just picking one person at random and another one would search the other one and it goes on in a cycle.” Dante suggested.

“Either a demon lackey or one with limited power. Taking them one by one will be more efficient.” Vergil added next as Lucia remained quiet.

“Per’aps, a demon that would lure it’s victims?” Matier suggested next. “Sirens and furies are known to dwell ‘ere.”

“Perhaps, madam.” Vergil had his eyebrow furrowed as he thought of it.

“But definitely gotta go down there since there’s no more clues here.” Dante declared with a huff. “No one has been there since the place is just a crumble away to dust. Better to keep it that way.” He suggested as Lucia remained distracted. “Right, Lucia?”

At that she finally reacted. She blinked before nodding. “The remains of the Uroboros building are condemned with the roads destroyed.We’ve forbade everyone from going close after the roar.” She informed them. “As for getting there, I suggest flying but even I couldn’t maintain my form for too long.”

“Totally can relate with ya, babe.” Griffon huffed as he fluffed his feathers. “Gliding is way less tiring but I don’t think there’s anything tall enough to do that.” Lucia gave the bird a questioning stare at that.

“Well, there’s always good old walking.” Dante suggested with a shrug. “Can always blow up a building if it’s in the way, too.”

Vergil sighed. “Foolishness, Dante.”

Dante frowned at his brother. “What?”

Griffon shook his head. “If ya gonna use Nightmare like a cannon, you’re going to conk out faster than you could say “Bad Idea.”.”

“Hey, you told me to practice. How the hell am I gonna do it if I can’t use it?” Dante retorted heatedly.

“Try summoning it without using it as a weapon.” Vergil challenged. “If you can’t do that, you've certainly overextended yourself, little brother.”

"Oh yeah? Wanna bet?" Dante countered, getting to his feet.

“If!” Lucia shouted over their voices before a fight breaks out. "We may return to our discussion earlier. I think Dante has the best plan.” She said, giving them all questioning looks in case there were objections.”If there’s nothing else, we can start preparing for the trip ahead.”

Seeing as there’s nothing else to be discussed, Vergil was the first one to move. “That we will.” He replied as Griffon hovered noisily in the air.

“See ya , babe.” He said before melding back into an annoyed Vergil.

“Me and my bro over there are going shopping.” He said next, surprising Vergil enough to stop him in his tracks. “Come on, we’re gonna need shovels and flashlights.”

Vergil did a double take as Dante beat him to the door. “Why are we digging?” He questioned as Dante disappeared. “Madam.” He gave a polite nod to Matier before leaving.

Once they left and their footsteps blended into the crowds’, Matier tittered as Lucia sighed.

“You should ‘ave seen their father when ‘e was making the Arcanas.” Matier told her. “‘E fought when we said a coin is not a good idea. Just as 'ot' eaded.” She tittered again.

“If they fought like that again, I’ll surely be throwing fireballs.” Lucia complained rather bemused as Matier tittered again..

-

It's only recently that things got interesting. Time seemed to have blended together but the link with his thrall was putting him back on track again.

Every week, there's bound to be a human or some kind of hybrid wandering through the seal's crack. Fresh morsels after so long.

Still, he just needs a bit more time. His thrall had been less than successful lately but this time, he might just succeed.

Ah yes, here comes more of them. One of them bore the unmistakable traces of Argosax.

He instinctively hid his presence and belatedly noticed the other two there. That familiar and treacherous scent of Sparda.

He either had the worst or best luck for that moment.

Being sealed is truly an experience.

Patience known to schemers is the only thing there is.

Waiting and scheming.

It’s too long since he tasted freedom or even the caress of the vile innards of Hell.

Sealed by Argosax for trying to usurp him so long ago and here he was ever since.

A serendipitous turn of fate gave a small breach of the seal and two living beings were  in his grasp.

Resisting the temptation of eating flesh, he only ate the pure human one and remade the other impure demon into a true demon, capable of controlling its own shape and bearing his link. His thrall who thinks of him as Spardas spirit.

Releasing it back, all he needed was to put the plans into gear. His creation was oh so easy to manipulate. It was almost effortless in trying to make it do his bidding.

What a better insult to the traitorous Sparda and the accursed Argosax than to rule his throne using Sparda’s remains. His old form may have deteriorated with time but with a new form, there’s nothing going to stop him.

Serendipitous or not, he now has Sparda’s apprentices’ remains for power and the traitor’s spawn was in the grasp of his thrall and two of them were nearby for the creation of his vessel fit to bear him and that power.

If he could trap them, it would be one leap towards his goal. In this place, it will be deceptively easy. Too easy.

Maybe fate had sought to restore him back to the throne he failed to usurped. Why would it have delivered the requirements of his scheme, otherwise?

Still, should this fail, perhaps his thrall will have to do. Less than ideal but freedom from this cage is a must.

All he needs first is to have a body. He can take care of the rest by himself. There is no greater enemy than the spawns of Sparda. He is at a better advantage now. The world will be at his mercy. He will succeed this time.

Whatever it takes.

One thought, fills immensity.

Chapter Text

The area was a desolate wasteland of rubbles.

"Ag, you should close your mouth when you yawn." Said a brown hair man with his reptilian white claws and feet.

"Whatever, Maximilian. It's Memon now, remember?" Replied a black haired Guardian clan member. The young man was barely 20 years old.

Both of them were on surveillance for the old Sanctum Skyscraper remains. For some reason there's bound to be an amateur journalist or a budding martial artist loitering the spot for one reason or another. The demons were one worry but the condemned building itself was a larger worry and they should know better than to become human pancakes for demons to scavenge.

Max sighed sarcastically. "Apologies, Agememnon. I keep forgetting you prefer to be called after a trait rather than an ancient hero."

At that Agememnon froze as if the thought just occurred to him. "But Memon is way easier to remember." He retorted, sliding off his obvious surprise by shifting his spear.

There was a crash not too far away. They backed away a bit to avoid the dust but stopped at another sound.

Maximilian stopped them from moving further. “Wait.”

As the dust settles, there it was again. It was muffled groaning.

Maximilian didn’t sense anything demonic. Looking to Agememnon, he gave him the same look. They both heard it and it was human.

Immediately, both of them ran towards the source of the sound. They went towards where the dust was still floating. Taking care not to trigger more rubbles collapsing, they found an opening and heard a faraway wheezing through it.

“Hey, anyone there?” Agememnon called out first.

A choked sound came out instead. Both of them knew that the person was probably too hurt to respond properly as they peered down the opening.

Agememnon looked over the opening, assessing if the rubble would be collapsing further. “It’s safe.” He determined with an acknowledging nod to Maximilian. “Come on.” Both of them went into the dark.

Maximilian could see clearly that it was part of a hall or some sorts. As they followed the wheezing, Maximilian belatedly realized it was too dark, as if they had walked straight into a Mephisto’s cloak.

“Max!” Agememnon screamed. “Run! Run now!”

Maximilian refused to let friend fend for himself. He was blind from whatever darkness that was. “Ags! Hold on!” He dived in, ignoring his orders before the panic had set in.

Then, like a veil being lifted he could see. Agememnon was being swallowed by the blackened wall. It seems as if he was hugging the wall and he had to turn his face away to breath and speak.

“You fool!” Agememnon shouted at him. “This is a trap!”

Hearing that, he turned back only to see more black walls but the ominous sheen told him he would suffer the same fate if he touched it.. His senses were reeling but he needed to save Agememnon.

“Max, I don’t have much time.” Agememnon said as he slowly absorbed. “Just stay off the wall and you’ll be fine.” He quickly explained as Max pulled on his clothes, trying to pull him out. “Once I’m fully received by the trap, the trap will disengage. Just avoid the wall until then.”

“No, we’re getting out of this.” Maximilian said desperately as he pulled on whatever he can get a grip on, ripping the clothes in the process.

“No, don’t. Stop! You’ll get stuck, too.” Agememnon shouted back as best as he could with a part of his face in the wall.

Maximilian wasn’t there anymore. His mind was stuck at the cages in the labs. Helpless as he watched as his fellow failed knights be carted off to somewhere and never be seen again. Even as he begged them to take him instead. “We’re getting out here.” He said again. “We’ll escape.” He tried. But he felt his hand get stuck too and...Agememnon was...

…. Was… Was he absorbed into the darkness, too?

It seemed that some time had passed and he felt… weightless.

“Young one.” Came an unfamiliar voice. “Awaken.”

Then there was pain everywhere.

Nero jolted awake from …. whatever it was. He was panting as he recovered from the dream.

Once again he was in the living room and on the couch. He should really stop sleeping there. He’s been getting nightmares lately.

“Apologies. I did not mean to share that.” Came a familiar double toned voice.

Nero sighed. “What the hell?” He cursed as he rubbed his eyes. “It was you, wasn’t it?” He moaned tiredly. He heard the familiar growl as Shadow waited for his permission. All this time, the vivid dreams of Maximilian and Agememnon was probably his memories. So this guy was probably Maximilian.

“I needed you to understand.” He began. “We’ve not much time. And the horrors you saw were only the tip of the iceberg. Sparda will not last.”

The Sparda that the Angelo demon was talking about looked like animated armour and nothing more. It was familiar enough in a way that it looked like the old statues in Fortuna. The nightmares were of vague demonic hordes being unleashed to the masses and him being too late to save them all and indestructible hell gates where he and both Vergil and Dante were at wit’s end to seal without avail.

“Look, my job has enough blood and loss that I don’t need it in my dreams, too.” He said sardonically. He wasn’t sure why they were still having this conversation as he willed Shadow to appear. The black feline familiar did, snarling and hissing at the Angelo.

“Those will be a reality if we don’t take action. Sparda is weakening and he’s our last line defense against the demon. All I needed is for you to relinquish your will to Sparda.” He added as he circled the sofa thoughtfully. “You’ve seen the signs, too, haven't you? Demons appearing where there were none? More people are getting mad as the corruption emanates from the weakened seals.” He retorted almost ominously. “All that we need is Sparda’s spirit to be let into you so that he has a stronger form to strengthen the seals.”

He finally sat up and faced the demon. “No offense but no matter how you say it, it still sounds like a pretty shit deal a demon would make. Remind me to give you a knuckle sandwich when we meet.” He concluded irritatedly. “‘Sides, how the hell would you know that’s the real Sparda anyway?”

“You’ve seen it. It was he who saved me from the trap and helped me recover. My friend was human and despite his abilities, he died.” He told him. Nero was reminded of Agememnon and the previous dream. In one of them ‘Sparda’ had lamented on the loss of Agememnon but was glad that he managed to save Maximilian. And there was also the part where ‘Sparda’ explained that the seals are weakening and he was too weak to do anything about it. “After all the scriptures and the knighthood, didn’t you learn anything?”

Nero paused in thought. The Order did have a view of him but as far as he could tell from his own sons, Sparda was a quiet man if not slightly oblivious to human norms. It was then that Shadow yowled at him, as if telling him not to fall for it. He gave the feline a grimace before returning his attention to the demon.

Please.” The Angelo demon begged. “Please reconsider.”

“Well, I think that’s enough talking.” Nero replied as he got to his feet. “Buh-bye.” He waved as Shadow lunged at him.

He hates this part. A bright explosion would take place and he wakes up with a jolt in the real world.

He woke up with a gasp, being the little spoon as Kyrie hugged him from behind as the big spoon.

As he jolted awake, so did she.

“Ummm...Nerooo?” She asked groggily, barely lifting her head as she did.

“Hey, babe. It’s nothing. Go back to sleep.” He told her as he rubbed the arm around him.

“Mm-mm. You’re having too much of these lately.” She said, her voice getting clearer as she began to become more conscious.

“Well, babe.” He started as he carefully turned to face his love. He was about to continue when Shadow got on the bed, rattling them both.

“Hey-! Not on the bed!” Nero argued with it as Kyrie giggled.

It simply sat on his hind legs and grumbled, taunting him.

“No, we agreed. Not on the bed.” He argued with the familiar with a stern look.

Sitting up, Kyrie petted the familiar, to which he started to lean towards her for more.

“If you can help him sleep better, I’ll let you sleep on the bed.” Kyrie told him, amusement thick in her voice.

Shadow gave purring hum, surprising them both before returning as Nero’s tattoo.

Kyrie turned to regard Nero. “Not sure if that works but I do hope it helps.” Kyrie said awkwardly.

Nero shrugged as he patted the empty space next to him. “Let’s get back to sleep.” He said as a jaw cracking yawn got him. Kyrie was already laying next him, giving a peck on his cheek. “You’ll get a fly in your mouth like that. ” She quipped as they both tangled in each other.

“If the fly’s you, I won’t mind.” He drawled with a mischievous grin.

Kyrie giggled again at that. “That’s enough. We should sleep.”

Nero gave a peck on her forehead before cuddling as close as he can. “On my way.”

-

Nico was tinkering with her mounting commissions when her demon detector sparked again. Ever since Kyrie’s pregnancy was confirmed, she finally figured out the cause of the low detections. With Nero along in the house, the device predictably picked him up, too.

But recently, it sparked late at night. Ranging from midnight to 3.00am.

She briefly wonders if it’s a cause for concern.

Still, there’s commission to be done and she’s put them off too long now. For the time being, the gun she’s servicing was a pretty and slick looking Colt. Clearly, the gun hadn’t seen much action but time had dealt its hands on it.

“If I have to use ya tonight, just know yer a pretty darling and I’m sorry for being rough with ya.” She spoke to it with a wary glance around her as she loaded it. The gun was already reassembled and currently being polished up.

There’s no signs or smell of demons of any kind but the demon detector sparking is not helping with her nerves.

She probably needs to carry some holy water if she’s going out for a smoke tonight. Just in case.

-

Of the many mistakes Vergil had made, none had yet to surpass the bewilderment and disgust he feels right at this moment. He never thought of all acts that he’s done, it would be his taunts would give birth to such an abomination.

There Nightmare was, reduced to the size of a large four legged creature and carrying the extra shovel he had refused to carry.

Behaviour wise, it was expectedly sluggish but Dante was cooing, yes, cooing over it like it was a lovable dog.

When he summoned it at the city's outskirts (the only warning he had was Dante's hair turning white), Vergil had (almost embarrassingly yet he would deny it until the day he dies) tried to carry Lucia off to safety, only to have her blades slitting his throat in reflex. Griffon had wisely chosen not to comment on that.

A bit of unnecessary panic on all parties but other than blood-soaked gloves, they were unscathed...well, Vergil is still eyeing the awkward if not grotesque form Nightmare had taken with suspicion. A four legged construct with the glowing core at (as?) its head. Griffon shared the same notion but did note that Dante’s mastery over the familiar must have been substantial enough to do so.

‘Gotta say, didn’t think he’d change it into a dog and it worked.’ Griffon mentioned from his mind.

Vergil was still too…speechless.

Chapter Text

The news of Dante and Vergils’ arrival to Sparda’s ruins had reached Father Maximus.

“My lord, this is indeed serendipitous.” He said, barely above a whisper. He knows there’s ears everywhere.

After being more or less bedridden the next few days, endeavouring so they could meet the deadline, the Church of the Sword had him admitted to the hospital at Redgrave city. His days locked in the cages had equipped him well for the occasion. He busied himself with the calendar as he spoke, keeping up appearances. Though, the sessions with the doctor were getting annoying in the sense that he was running out of ideas of what to tell them.

“Mayhaps. They bear proof to my vigour and talents. As such, evasive to my efforts yet.”

Father Maximus knew it was too good to be true but still, this is a step in the right direction. While his body slept in Redgrave, his ethereal side was travelling. He was making progress with Nero. Awake, he kept track of time as twilight reddened the sky. It’s harder to keep track of time in the dream realm.

“If that’s the case, I shall continue my efforts with Nero.” He suggested. “Should any of them be caught, I shall fly to you.”

“Indeed. The time is nigh. Less than a week remains.”

Father Maximus got up to get some water as he considered the current situation. Unlike Vergil and Dante, Nero was humble enough to know when apocalypses (despite preventing it twice before) were out of his bounds and needs an alternative, even if it’s one that requires a dire sacrifice.

The twins, whether intentional or not, were at Vie de Marli where the fractured Sparda was. Fate may have given them leeway but the next phase cannot start as long as there isn't a proper vessel. Previous attempts had only resulted in mindless demonic corruption.

While they had taken upon themselves to explore or whatever business brought them to Vie de Marli, Nero was reluctant to pursue the matter, both in acknowledgement of his weaknesses and his lack of knowledge on the matter.

Sharing his memories of his old self and Agememnon was the right move despite the pain it invoked. Nero had gotten better at throwing him out of his dreamscape but the demon hunter was hesitating.

”My lord, I will take my leave now.” He said as he put his obsidian dreamviewer on the desk for this session’s turn. The glamour casted over it made it look like a globe of the earth. ”Should you require me, you only need to call me."

"May fortune shines on us all.”

-

At the first sign of the demon, they had hunted. It had a powerful demon’s presence and they didn’t hesitate. It was humanoid, judging from the way it held itself but the black shroud or whatever it had on obscured everything else.

Running, deeper and deeper into the remains of the rubble. There were times where they thought they cornered it only for it to be blasted with thunder and lightning imbued hellhounds. That had indeed stunned them if not slowed them enough to run. Somehow, the path linked to a part of an underground ruins.

“Wait!” Lucia called as the wall had changed, from fractured concrete to roughhewn stone.

In her demon form, almost angelic looking despite its origins, she looked around in confusion, landing on a slope made from a fallen building.

“Dante, Vergil! Turn back!” She shouted at them, hoping to catch them in time. They were mere lights with how fast they were running.

Carefully, she returned to her human form as she kept an eye on the wall. Thankfully, the building crushed part of the traps at least, but the partially collapsed chamber or hall still stretches on.

She recognized some of the designs and growled irritatedly at the implication of the designs. She went further, carefully keeping all of her senses alert for any traps that-

Suddenly there was a boom and crashes of stone from where the twins had went. She could still sense them but they haven’t moved. Her heart froze at that. A thousand bad scenarios went through her mind, from being buried alive to entrapment. “Dante! Vergil!” She shouted again as dust clouds her. Turning to her demon self again, she proceeds carefully. She had to. There’s no telling if there are more traps.

She had barely reached a narrower hall when she felt a familiar yet overwhelming demonic presence and she realised belatedly that she needed to escape whatever was coming. She had never been so glad to have her Quick heart amulet as she turned and ran as fast as she could towards the exit.

The paths collapsed as she escaped but the roof had fallen revealing the sky. She took her chances to swap the Quick heart with the Aerial heart as the path fell. She was able to jump on a piece of rubble, propelling her upwards enough to help her spread her wings and fly.

She saw a red spark in the air over her.

“Vergil! Lucia!” It shouted. Soon it flitted around as if searching for them.

Lucia had to fly higher for him to see. “Dante!” She called.

He flew straight to her, almost blowing her off. “Lucia!” He called out in relief. "The damn bastard got us with a tripwire." He explained. "Had to use Nightmare to get us out."

Hearing that, she stared towards where she felt Vergil last only to gasp in surprise. It was a cloud of dust and debris at the moment but the dark depths told her a crater had been formed.

"Yeah, I know." He preemptively responded with a tight tone of impatience. "Not the best idea. Need to find Vergil." He was about to descend only to be stopped by Lucia.

"This is one of Aurum's complexes. He was the God of Puzzles and Protection. We must be careful or else we get into another trap." Lucia explained frantically. Doesn't help that her demonic powers are depleting fast. "Don't go." She managed as her form dissipated.

Dante manages to catch her. "Damn it, Lucia. Warn a guy will ya?" As he held her arms and laughed in relief.

"Was afraid you go in recklessly." She retorted as she held on to Dante. "We should land somewhere safe and find your brother."

"Yeah. But not like this." Dante responded, making Lucia squint at him in confusion. He winked at her in his demon form.

Lucia didn't managed to tighten her grip in time when he lets go of her.

She barely managed a word at the fall as Dante disappeared from view and grunted as he caught her in his arms moments later.

"This is more like it." He sighed almost gleefully as Lucia recovered.

"Do that again and I'll slit your throat, too." She threatened despite holding on to him over his neck.

Dante just shrugged with an amused smile as they landed.

-

Nero was on a job. It’s been a few days of sleepless nights and money worries to top that. Nina even offered a loan. There was no way he was going to accept that...well, not yet anyway. He rang up Morrison for a job after that just to keep his nerves in check and get more money.

Now that he’s had enough of Maximilian, Max as he calls him, he would send Shadow in as soon as he senses Max’s signature….feels? His dreams had a certain feel to it. Still, it would jerk him awake every time. He was getting worried that Kyrie was getting less sleep, too.

He yawned as he waited for the demon to manifest. An hour had passed and even Shadow was impatiently flicking his tail as part of him formed a sort of umbrella from the drizzle.

Max’s words hasn’t left his thoughts but hang out with Nico long enough, she’ll teach you how to question everything. That said, he grimaced. He had been putting off the research part because he was dreading it. If it’s true, then he either has to find the source quick and get rid of it, with or without the full might of Devil May Cry or….Well, follow through with Max’s idea and pray it wasn't a trick.

The familiar perked at that and gave a disapproving rumble.

He shrugged in response. Nero had long suspected that Shadow can either sense his thoughts or hear them but he either lacked the means to communicate it or simply chose to ignore him.

Nero stared at the black mass over him. He partly wishes that he could have gotten Griffon instead.

Shadow give him a stuttered rumble that sounded very much like a laugh.

Nero groused. “At least, he can talk.” He gave a hushed whisper at it.

Nero could feel it’s response at that. Indignant yet prompting for an explanation.

He sighed as he looked away. “I just need...a second opinion, ok." He told the familiar as he rubbed the back of his neck out of habit.

There was a curious hum from it. Nero contemplated on what to ask. There's a lot to do. He needs someone to verify Max's claims. He also needs to figure out what to do if it's true. There's the house situation and getting prepared. Not that it'll be hard but baby stuff is going to take time to get together. Also school stuff. Kyle and Julio will be having exams soon. Not to mention the fucker that's bothering them. He just hopes Vergil and Dante would punch him to a pulp first before ending him or something. He's willing to pass the oppurtunity if it meant better sleep. Damn, it reminded him of his orientation days as a junior knight. At least he wasn't doused with cold swamp water or anything.

He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn't notice Shadow had returned to his feline form and had sidled next to his shoulder, trying to get his attention. The second bonk from the feline almost toppled him over.

"Hey, what's the big idea?" He reprimanded the familiar.

It gave another hum, facing him.

In Nero's mind, he saw Nico.

"Ask Nico?" He asked. "You're kidding right?"

Shadows shook his head.

"You're crazy right. Do you know how much she's gonna charge me for that? I'm almost paying off the red orbs for the Frost Devil Breaker." He complained to the cat. "Like this close." He showed it the non-existent space between his time and his forefinger.

It was then the demonic presence heightened and a portal appeared in the opening they were staking out.

However, Nero and Shadow were in a stare off.

"Ally or food?" The demon asks, turning to face them. It was a skeletal warrior with a sword and blue fire all over it.

The two ignored him. Seeing that, he roared at them, causing both to be blown off from their seat.

"Hey, we were talking, you ass!" Nero said as he rolled to his feet.

Suddenly, he seemed to sniff the air and the blue flames turned black. "Spardaaa." He snarled, only to be pierced by Shadow's spikes, making it roar again in pain and disappeared in a burst of darkness.

"Oh, teleportation." Nero noted with a mocking grimace. But he sensed him coming and managed to block the incoming blow with Red Queen.

"I will destroy your existence." The skeletal warrior announced. "And claim my glory over the traitor."

Nero huffed a laugh before sidestepping, making it lose its balance and tried to land a strike only for it to disappear. It was another “Sparda is a traitor” demon.

"Come on. Playing hide-and-seek now? I haven't got all night y'know." Nero taunted. Shadow was ready to strike, too.

"You will pay." He came next, appearing across him and settling in a stance.

"Lets fucking go." He struck the sword into ground and revved the Red Queen red hot as Shadow ran to his side, growling.

-

"Not sure if you wanna hear this from me or anything but there's some guy here using major dream mojo."  Jesse said as he waited for Trish to finish with photostats of obscure texts on the desk.

Trish had cast a binding curse on him so he won't be able to do much without her permission. Not that he wanted to do more. He was planning to waste away. But the demoness here doesn't trust him enough to be left on his own.

The blonde demoness raised an eyebrow at him, as if prompting a question.

"Seeing as you were up my ass about my necromancy, thought you'd be interested with this guy, too." He replied as he sat across her.

Trish stared at him. "Where?"

"It's in the city, that's for sure." He answered, with a shrug. "Mind letting me use my toys?" He asked carefully with a curious look.

Trish hummed in thought before returning to her photostats. "We'll see."

Chapter Text

Nero and the demon traded blows until the only for Shadow to break the stalemate, turning into a spinning razor blade, making both of them dodge or else get sliced.                   

“Begone, minion.” It hissed at Shadow, throwing its sword at it. Shadow melted into the ground and moved next to Nero, growling defensively. “Such poor imitation. I shall slay you both as well.” It said as a new sword rematerialized in it’s hand and the previous one faded to dust.

Nero raised his eyebrow at that but did nothing else as the demon came thrusting at them only to disappear in a burst of darkness. Nero kept a defensive stance waiting for it to re-appeared.

When it came, he dodged the hit with a tableturner as Shadow, reading his thoughts, tried to skewer the skeletal demon to distract it. Predictably, it shielded itself against the piercing but it grew rough stone armour as it did, covering the naked flames and bone.

Nero realises he might have bitten off more than he could chew right then even as he manages to decapitate it. The decapitated part has turned to dust as the armour closed the opening when the neck should have been.

“Cowardly spawn. Sparda's menace knows no bound." It snarled at Nero as it lifted the sword over it shoulder and crouched.

Nero braced himself to dodge as it did a helmbreaker. Too fast and it’ll readjust. Too slow, he’s going down for good. Or at least, thought so.

As it jumped, Nero had dodged. It teleported again. Shadow manages to shove him away, taking the hit as it re-appeared and stalemating as it did.

Recovering from the shove, Nero revved the sword as he landed the next hit directly on to the outstretched arm that still had the sword. The resulting force and Exceed’s explosion had managed to crack the armour and cut off the limb.

The limb turned to dust along with the sword and it vanished into darkness again, appearing across them, just far enough to avoid a retaliatory strike as Nero took up a defensive stance again.

Nero shielded Shadow’s core as it recovered itself, a glowing orb with floating black particles as it reformed itself. He remembered V holding out a hand to the core, probably to supply more demonic energy to help with the restoration. But he needed to concentrate on the demon. “Hang in there, bud.” He was all that he could manage for the recovering familiar.

It laughed despite being a headless animated stone armour. “The half breed spawn and the imitation. What travesty it is.” It reformed the sword with the other arm.

“Oh yeah, wait til I kick your ass.” Nero said in annoyance, his wings already forming behind him in his indignance. “-and send ya straight back to hell.”

“Very well.” It said, amused as it readies another helmbreaker with a crouch.

Nero didn’t move this time, partly to protect the familiar and partly to carry out his next move.

When it jumped, Nero’s devil bringer grabbed the sword and the arm before it could teleport as his free arm starts shooting with while his wing arm starts pummeling it.

“No!” It shouted as the armour cracks from the pummelling from his wing arms and shots from the Blue Rose made holes of it. “This cannot be!”

When his gun ran out bullets, he started to slash it, making as much damage to the now bared bone. He kept it up until most of the body was dust.

There was only a chunk of bone left on the ground as the dust settled. It had blue flames. “You will pay.” It said despite its size. “Mark my words.”

Nero panted as he approached it. “Whew, that was a workout.” He taunted it as he tower over it with his sword. “Any last words?”

There was only angered shrieking before Nero smashed it. Shadow finally re-formed and bounded next to Nero.

He heard clapping.

“Nice show.” Lady came, fully equipped with Kalina Ann.

Nero made a show of shrugging nonchalantly. “What can I say?” He said cockily. “Let me guess, we’re after the same guy?” He asked with an expectant smile.

“Nah, Morrison told me to keep an eye on ya.” She explained. “Plus, I need to see Nico, too.”

“Morrison, worried of me?” He asked in surprise as he puts the sword back and Shadow went back as his tattoo.

Lady stared at that causing Nero to raise an eyebrow in question. “Sorry, not used to that.” She apologized. “Anyway, with the weird murders and missing pets, Morrison was worried ya need backup. Just so happen I’m heading the same way.”

“Another day saved.” Nero declared with a smile. Then a thought crossed his mind. “Say, are the demons popping at weird places?”

Lady looked thoughtful for a second. “Nah?” She answered. “Nothing different than usual. Why?”

“Nah, ‘s fine.”  Nero waved it off. “Heard from Vergil and Dante yet?” He asked next.

Lady looked knowingly at that. “Miss ‘em already?”

Nero didn’t raise to the tease and sighed instead. He was tired. “Just wanna know, ok?” He deflected. “Plus the bastard has been waking me up. If they’re at a dead end, I wanna start looking for him too.”

Lady turned sympathetic and gave him a pat on the shoulder as they headed towards Nico’s van. “Not gonna lie but they’ve gone on longer trips without contact. It’s only a week or so right?”

Nero merely gave a worried grimace at that. “You think they’d get in trouble?” He asked

“What trouble?” Nico quipped. She was smoking as she poured over a gun catalogue at the van’s open window.

“Dante and Vergil.” Lady answered her with a scoff. “Come on. I think the only trouble they’re gonna get is either the monetary kind or destruction of public property.”

“Yeah, it’s a family trait.” Nico agreed in mock solemnity.

“Hey! Those are only for the weapons ok!” Nero defended himself as he opened the van’s door. “And those are technically collateral damage.”

Lady hid her giggle. “Worst case scenario, we’ll have to drag their asses back here.”

“Oh, I’ll be dragging them alright.” Nero huffed as Nico got to the back.

“Another custom job or a commission?” She asked Lady excitedly.

“Definitely, custom.” She said as she took Kalina Ann to the work table.

Though as he disarmed, his thoughts wandered to the necromancer doctor. But seeing them busy, he decided to save his questions for later.

-

“This is the guy, I’m talking about.” Father Maximus heard as he dreamwalked, waiting for Nero to sleep. He only had to concentrate on him. But who was there?

“Urgh, why do I keep finding sorcerers lately.” Someone, a female groused.

He looked around and saw a blond lady in black leather corset and a man with a shirt and a pair of jeans standing not too far away. He looked like he was in his 50s with greying hair. He was very surprised to see anyone there. The place was just a grey sky with an obscuring grey mist on the floor. Warily, he summoned his sword.

“Hey you. Are you the guy messing with Dante and Vergil lately?” She demanded with a scowl as the man waited giddily with an excited smile. “You look a lot like him.”

He felt his heart stop in shock at that. He was found! He tried to throw them out of his dreamscape but realises he couldn’t.

The man cocked his head. “So, you are then?” He said tried to taunt him. It was then Father Maximus noticed the man’s aura. He was the one stopping him from throwing them out and waking up, too. There’s also…demons? He panicked.

“What are you doing?!” He shouted at them. “I’m at the hospital! Do you realise what you’ve done?!”

“Fuck!” The man cursed and left.

The lady looked distracted too as if she was trying to wake too. “Damnit Jesse!” The lady cursed as she summoned her sword, a huge thing with a bony spine.

There were reapers of sorts sprouted around them and try as he might, he still can’t wake up. He knows this magic too well. The harm they commit here is real and they appear in the real world as long as he sleeps. But he can’t even wake because of the man’s spell. The spell needs to be broken first.

“I don’t know who you are but if we’re going get out of here, you’ll need to cover for me.” He told the blond as he struck a few of them skilfully.

“As long as you know what you’re doing.” She said as she threw the sword with a grunt. He was surprised at first but the blade kept spinning in the air as she kicked most of the reapers near her into it. “If you don’t know what you’re doing, you better tell me, now.” The stance she had told him she is not one to be messed with.

She gave him a challenging glance. He immediately kneeled and willed for the mist to vanish, revealing sand. He carved a sigil into it. He remembered learning this from Lord Sparda. All he needs to do is concentrate and let the sigil’s power break the spell.

Trish fought around him, cleaving, kicking and crashing them against each other. While she finds it odd that he’s using a sigil of all things but it worked. Soon enough, she could feel the spell breaking. She had her doubts over him but probably not dying was a huge motivator.

“Where are you? You’ll need back up.” Trish told him as she got another one, slicing it in two. “If you’re really at a hospital, we need to act fast to save everyone.”

When she faced him, the young dark-haired man was emitting demonic aura. Horns flashed for second and so did the outline of wings. Whoever that is, it wasn’t the man anymore. It looked familiar.

Gazing at her, he snarled. “Begone, Mundus puppet.” It said in a double tone and she was thrown out.

She wakes with a jolt and there was chanting. Demonic verse chanting. She almost caught the word of it when it ended with a sigh of relief.

“Holy shit, I thought I was going to die.” Jesse exclaimed as he deflated into the floor. She had taken the couch while he took the desk. Trish wondered why blood smelled strong when she noticed that the marking on himself were dried blood.

“What the hell?” She asked when she recovered.

Dr. Jesse scowled. “You’re welcome.” He said rhetorically. “I just banished the summoned demons back to hell is all. Nothing big.”

Trish grimaced at that. She still feels groggy but the possessed dreamwalker made her worry. “We got to find that hospital.” She said next as she got up.

He looked dismayed as he got to his feet. “Didn’t you hear what I said? The demons are not there anymore.”

Trish glared back at him. “We need to find him, too” She said as she went to the desk and laid out a well-used map on the desk.

He looked like the thought just occurred to him. “Oh yeah.”

Whoever it was that possessed the man, it knew Mundus’s handywork at a glance. Either they’ve worked with him or they faced off with him before. Bad news on both accounts.

-

“So.” Dante began. “Where’re we heading?” He asked as he followed Lucia. The stretched of silence has been too long. His brother was still wherever he was, probably knocked out or something but still alive. There was a few turns and switch triggering and stuff. Very…boring.

Lucia lets out huff of a laugh. “The chamber we’re heading should be familiar.” She answered. “Hoped that is where your brother is as well.”

Once in a while there will be rumbling but Vergil was still in the same direction. So they carried on despite being wary of collapses. “If we get buried again0, I’m gonna need nap first before I can do the nightmare thingy again.” He laughed. “That took a lot out of me.”

“I can see why.” She said, her smile obvious in her words. “There is a crater now.”

“Better there than at the port. Arius could go fuck himself.” Dante reasoned with a shrug as Lucia huffed a laugh again. “That said, remember when we’re trying to get Arius down?” Dante asked as he reminisced. “You gave me all the Arcanas to get to Arius first.” He accused almost playfully. “That was a cheap trick.”

Lucia stopped in her tracks to laugh. “You used a doubled-headed coin the whole time we were after Arius.”

Dante laughed along. “At that point, people asking for help and people trying to kill me started to look the same. Had to make sure the ones asking was serious.” He reasoned non-chalantly.

Lucia sighed. “All this time, I thought you did so to look enigmatic and callous.” She muttered guiltily.

Dante made a show of cocking his head thoughtfully. “Well-”

Lucia gave an exasperated scoff and continue on, making him laugh.

Another rumble made them slow their step before they continued.

“Ya know, back then, I was worried you’re gonna doubt yourself again.” Dante said almost solemnly despite the light air he had. It took a moment but Lucia realised that he was referring to the incident right before the fight again Argosax. “But I told myself, you’re gonna be fine.” Lucia turned to meet his gaze. It was…unusual.

He looked relieved. “When Matier called me for the Balrog gig, I was glad I was right.”

Lucia could only offer a small smile and an acknowledging nod before looking away. It was awkward to say the least. Another turn and Lucia stops to pull a lever.

“By the way, the coin trick totally worked.” Dante quipped as the door rolled open.

Lucia huffed a laugh again. “Of course, Dante.” She answered bemusedly. “I do admit I do not miss it.” She told him. “And you’ve changed…for the better.” She added after a moment of thought.

Dante gave a nervous chuckle. “Thanks.” He answered back.

The silence had become stifling with the somewhat honest and awkward exchange but the path they took had torches that lit up as they passed. A very welcomed distraction.

Another rumble and Vergil’s presences dimmed.

“Dante, quickly.” Lucia devil triggered. Dante followed suit.

Wordlessly, both ran in their triggered form to find Vergil.

-

Matier had fulfilled her role as the Observer for the day and now, left alone in that house, her gaze kept getting caught on the letter she received. Letters meant for Dante and Vergil.

There was a burst of light from where the Uroboros city was yesterday.

She hoped they didn’t descend into hell that time. Sparda had descended and was never heard of again. Dante descended and it took him nearly a decade to hear news from him again. A joyous news was made bittersweet at that thought.

She stared at the opened missive again. She felt sorry for them if they descended into hell again.

If…

There is nothing that can be done but wait. But if they didn’t return in a month’s time, she’ll have to send news to them.

Chapter Text

Vergil was conscious of the familiar pain of being pummelled into the ground. Hurts like hell as most of his body parts recovered but for some reason he was stuck, too. “-ergil!” He heard Griffon’s voice echoing painfully in his head. “Come on, man. You’ve been through worse. You can do this!”

His eyes and head finally recovered enough to see where he was. He also notices that he was upside down, judging from both the feeling of blood rushing to his head and the throbbing. Despite the uncomfortable position, he was glad his face was free of debris. Inhaling dust is annoying.

“Yeah! Come on, V!” Vergil was so taken aback by that, his eyes snapped opened. Vergil froze as the words sank into his muddled mind. Was he still in his crumbling split self? Has it been all a dream? A delusion? He gave a frantic look around only calming down when he saw the sleeves of his free arm. He had sleeves. V didn’t have them. He gave a discreet sigh of relief as he took stock of himself.

“I know you’re bleeding and all but you gotta get free before you fall.” Griffon began urgently. “I can catch you once you’re free but you need to get out from all that first.”

Wherever he was, it wasn’t Redgrave. The colourful and almost tribal designs on the walls were too out of character for the city’s general aesthetics. This was the Vie de Marli. He was here with Dante and Lucia when the hunted demon lured them into a trap… Which is why he was now pinned between some stones and hanging over a deep spherical chamber. If he fell, that will be painful. It’ll attract danger too if the demons there catch the scent of his blood.

“Vergil!” The avian called for his attention again. “You gotta stay focused. Come on, man. Wriggle or something.” He said as he circled the stuck man.

Realising he wasn’t feeling right because of the blood loss, he finally gathered enough of his wit and tried to free himself. As he shifted, he felt the crushed bones and muscle shift, exacerbating the pain so much, he barely restrained the growl as he breathed.

Using Beowulf, he crushed the stone around him. It was a painful and precarious task as the wrong one will not just drop him but the whole roof as well. Griffon had to be his eyes when he can’t see where to proceed.

The pain from healing was as bad as the injury as the previously crushed bones, damaged muscles, stifled nerves and halted blood flow healed and resumed its functions.

“Just a bit more-” Griffon encouraged as Vergil wriggled again, growling in pain. Unfortunately, it was a twist too far and he was freefalling.

Griffon acted fast, divebombing after him. He manages to get a grab on to him but he was too small and they were descending too fast. Both seemed to catch on the same thought and Griffon grew in size. Vergil channelled his demonic energy into the familiar, growing him to his memory of the Griffon from Mallet island. Before they reached the bottom of that chamber, Griffon was large enough to carry Vergil with one leg.

“Master, that was too close for comfort.” Griffon said in a younger voice as he hovered down. He gently laid Vergil in the near spherical basin of the chamber.

Vergil barely managed to reply as an ominous rumbling took both of their attention. From the debris of broken stone and sand was a colourful orb that floated at the centre of the room. Sparks flew and lightning seemed to connect and charge each other via prism-like satellites. As if it wasn’t weird enough, there were oversized skull Sargasso demons floating around it.

Both Griffon and Vergil stayed quiet. The thing just floats.

Reaching Griffon’s mind, Vergil ordered him to return. He isn’t sure what all of them are but a Judgement Cut End will make work of it...if it stays like that.

Predictably, as if seeing movement from their direction, the lightning field started to move, sweeping the chamber.

As he dodged by using his tricks, he finally found a strategic standing point to execute his Judgement Cut End. He couldn’t help the smirk of satisfaction as he got rid of the sargasso. He had vague memories of these demon chomping into him while he was at the island. A bit of retribution here and there wouldn’t be wrong.

The demons reappeared and he repeated the process for a few more times before realizing the demons weren’t the key to solving this.

“You better cool it before you screw it.” Came Griffon’s jarring reminder. He also sensed Dante coming...and fast. He frowned deeply at that. If he doesn’t resolve this soon, Dante might just put this up in their point battle.

He aimed his mirage blades to the orb but it deflected his attacks.

He destroyed the sargasso demon for added measure but nothing was working.

He barely got to his feet to dodge the lightning beams when he heard the roar of a flaming blade being swung through the air and piercing the chamber from the side and through the floating sphere. A flit of white light, presumably Lucia was slicing the prism satellite as the sargasso demons reappeared. But once all the prisms were destroyed, the lightning beams ceased to be and the sargassso demons disappeared.

Vergil felt dumb at that. He had been focussing on the demons and completely ignoring the prisms.

“Vergil!” Dante greeted jovially as he returned to his human form. The orb stayed suspended in the air but it wasn’t moving anymore. “You holding up?” He asked as he gave Vergil a onceover with a wince.

Vergil gave himself a look as well only to grimace at the amount of blood and dust. “None worse for wear.” He answered as Lucia re-sheathed her cutlasseer and stared at him.

“What happened? We felt you fade.” She added.

Vergil sighed as he summoned Griffon out. It was easier to show. “It was an emergency.”

Lucia reacted with wide eye realisation but Dante had the shadow of guilt passing his face before he simply grimaced.

“I may be more trouble now until master returns me to my previous form.” He told them.

Dante sighed with mock heaviness. “Big bird, small bird. I’m just happy you’re ok.” He says with a pat on Vergil’s shoulder as Vergil brushed off the place with disgust. Already, Griffon was returning to Vergil.

Another rumble got their attention next.

“We should leave.” Lucia wisely suggested.

“Perhaps. But until I find the culprit for my troubles, I won’t leave this place yet.” He nearly growled. To think all of this because of that runner they were chasing. Originally, it would have been a matter of checking the place for trouble and reporting it if it’s harmless enough. Besides they’ve better things to do. But now, he is going to wring the life out of the runner.

Dante smirked at that as Lucia nodded understandingly.

“Let’s go.” She led them through the shaft.

-

They were led to a partially buried chamber.

“Oh, this place!” Dante exclaimed as he whipped around. “I’m guessing it’s empty now?”

Lucia nodded. “With the Chalice gone, the Plutonian doesn’t have anything to protect.” She told them. “For now, we’ll need to find another way to the ruins. There’s only the exit up ahead. The path we use is blocked with a one way mechanism.” She explained patiently. She hoped that Vergil won’t be too abrasive about it.

“Ah yeah. Was wondering with all that switch and stuff. Didn’t look like we’re going the way we went back.” Dante admitted as Vergil huffed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Very well, ther-” Vergil began

The explosion of demonic energy caught their attention next as a swirl of wind caught sand and started to form a humanoid shape.

“Would that be the Plutonian?” Vergil asked as it happened.

“Nope, and that’s not how it looks like.” Dante said as he pointed at it with his summoned sword.

The form suddenly exploded again with dark energy but this time, making them all devil trigger to brace for the hit. It was then the familiar energy came back.

Vergil was the first to act, firing the mirage blades to give him cover. The demon reacted by conjuring black chain and spinning it fast to block the spectral blades. Whoever it was, it wasn’t running now.

It swung the chain at Vergil to make him dodge only to strike him with a conjured warhammer with its other hand.

Dante was there, deflecting the blow as Vergil made a directed blast of mirage blades. Lucia was not far behind and emitting lightning to shock the demon.

The demons, now looking like random armour being animated, staggered but recovered with a strong stomp.

The whole hall shuddered but black chains sprouted from mini portals on the floor and entangled them.

The trio roared as they struggled against their bind. Griffon and Nightmare came out, freeing their masters as Dante set about to free Lucia. Slicing through the black chains

Vergil was the one who took its attention by throwing the mirage blade, spinning as it tracked the demon.

The demon simply caught it with it’s chain and crushed it with its hammer. “Surrender.” It said in a multitone. “You are in my domain. Fighting is futile.”

“Heyyyy.” Dante whined mockingly. “We just got here. The party hasn’t even started yet.” Behind him, Nightmare followed his master. “How about, you die and we walk out of here like nothing happened?” He said as he shouldered his sword.

“For once, I agree.” Vergil took the Yamato and settled into a stance.

Lucia jumped. “I get first blood.” She taunted as she fired lightning infused feathers at the demon.

The demon deflected that with a swing of its chain. “Very well.” It said before it jumped with its hammer readied for a strike downwards.

They all dodged, thinking it would be to them but it wasn’t.

Instantly, the floor blackened and black chains shot through their familiar, stalemating them before reaching for them.

They burst out of the hold of the chain but both Dante and Vergil had returned to their human form. Lucia manages to catch both of them before they slip into the blackened floor. Black lines were crawling over their skin. It was different from their tattoo.

The demon looked at Lucia still carrying the two humans. Both of them were heaving and barely conscious.

“Do you yield?” It asked. Not too far away, from the remains of the familiars were two glowing orbs.

Lucia knew that the elevator to exit the ruin will have a protective shield but to get there and activate it was another issue. There are pressure pads at the exit. With the floor as it is, this may be an impossible task to carry out with all three of them exiting.

Dante shot the demon. The recoil almost made her drop him. “What do you think?” He asked between breaths.

Vergil manages to summon a Doppelganger and it dove straight to the chained orbs.

Instantly, the black lines they had were gone only to be replaced by the usual tattoos.

Between the doppelganger liberating the glowing orb and emitting bursts of Judgement cuts to keep them off it and the brothers wriggling in her arms, she could only wait until there was an opening for her to act. Vergil devil triggered in a form that had wings.

Lucia let him go as he flapped his wings, flying at the same level as she did before firing blades to the demon.

Dante followed suit, finally being given the reprieve he needed to devil trigger.

“Oh, you’re gonna get it now.” He nearly snarled as he flew slightly forwards and held his sword in front of him. A red circle of flames etched itself in the air as the sword burnt bright.

Once again, Lucia finds herself underpowered when compared to Dante. The sheer power behind the flurry of his strikes gave out blowbacks that even she could feel from where she flew. The demon defended against the blows but barely moved otherwise.

The chains were reaching out again. Both she and Vergil fought against the chains before Vergil did something with the Yamato and suddenly there was a rift. A clawed hand grabbed her roughly. “We can’t leave without our familiars yet. Find Nero.” He manages before throwing her into it.

Lucia didn’t even managed to refute. A brief darkness passed before the discussion room at her home appeared. Unfortunately, at the momentum she was going, she crashed into the table, breaking it and sending all kinds of papers and manuscripts flying.

Getting up as the confusion faded and her devil trigger disappeared, she scrambled to her feet. They needed help. The sons of Sparda needed help.

-

Both spawns of Sparda were now caught. Their familiars were gone but that does not matter. None can stop him once his vessel is complete.

His servant was already returning to Fortuna for the ritual items despite the side detour of nearly being caught by a puppet from the Prince of Darkness and an incompetent magician that didn’t know how to dreamwalk without summoning demonic minions. To know Mundus’ legacy still stands impressed him. Perhaps this, too, was an omen.

That said, he was never glad for his fetters but now, it will also serve as the key to his freedom. The two unconscious Sparda spawns were chained in the same ones that sealed him for so long.

Just a couple of more days and his goal will be complete.

So close, yet so far.

Chapter Text

Getting to Fortuna from Redgrave was... uneventful. It took him nearly half a day to get back to Fortuna but he managed it.

What he didn’t expected was the possession by Lord Sparda. He thought he would only receive some of his demonic energy to break the spell. He did not expect total possession.

By the time he came to, he was far away from the hospital, somewhere in the heart of the city. Lord Sparda didn’t have much energy but to do that must’ve expended a lot. He didn’t answer his calls, but he could still feel him. He might have needed time to recover.

He wasn’t sure what condition did he leave the hospital but it’s too risky to return. That and  Lord Sparda’s apparent exhaustion left him with the only choice of going back to Fortuna. He was so glad that he was wearing his robes. Apart from derisive looks, he was able to get a bus and board the ferry to Fortuna without much questions.

While he was on the ferry, the news came.

‘The brothers are in my grasp. Prepare for the ritual.’

Father Maximus nearly danced on the ferry. “I will, my lord. I’m already halfway to Fortuna.”

 ‘Good tidings behold us both’

With that, Lord Sparda bade farewell. Father Maximus couldn’t stop smiling the rest of the trip back.

-

There were parts of Fortuna still sealed off. Ruined rubbles or neighbourhoods where it was simply too much for the survivors to rebuild.

Going to his adoptive family's old basement, he was reminded why he is doing this. The incident with Agememnon was only the start. When he left Vie de Marlie, he searched for his family. He found his uncle but he didn't recognize him in his current form. But after a few words with his uncle, he found out that the Order had declared him dead and during the evacuation, the whole quarter was flooded with mephisto demons. Only a few people from the quarter survived. The derelict house was the only thing left to remind him of them.

This wouldn’t have happened if the gates had stayed close. This wouldn’t have happened if Lord Sparda was there.

Resolve hardened, he sets out with the ritual items. There was roughly less than 48 hours to work with as he sets up the amalgamation circle for the remains of Modeus and Baul. They were Lord Sparda's apprentice and held his will in their existence. Lord Sparda will need them to wield his sealed powers. The brothers will form his material vessel to contain him and the powers. Then, it’ll be energizing the energy core for sealing.

He sighed tiredly at the thought. It came from Temen-ni-gru tower (he managed to bargain it after convincing the seller it was just bits of the tower. Though, he ended up with a whole pile of rubble to keep the act.). Just holding the core was enough to make him drained for a week. He dreaded the moment he needs to take it out of the orihalcon encrusted box.

“No. No time for daydream or complaining. Got to get to work.” He muttered to himself as he got back to work.

He continues tracing the marks etched on the floor using the pot of powdered red orbs.

-

“Morrison, where’s Devil May Cry?” Came the irritated female voice.

The information broker nearly sighed. Handling angry, demanding ‘clients’ were part and parcel of his dealings with Devil May Cry.

“Pardon my colleagues, they might be on a job. You have a password?” He asked as calmly and as attentive as possible.

“I’m Lucia. Dante and Vergil were caught. Vergil asked me to find Nero but I couldn’t even get to Trish or Lady.” She explained slowly with barely concealed impatience. “Please help me get Nero and the rest of the Devil May Cry together.

Morrison felt his jaw dropped. The shock lingered for a few moments before he snapped out of it. This is starting to sound like the Qliphoth job all over again. “I’ll get them together. I’m guessing you don’t have a phone over there?”

“Yes.” Lucia answered curtly.

“Then expect them in a day or two.” Morrison said confidently. Already, he was planning where and how to get there. “I’ll get them over there.” He assured her.

“Thank you.” Lucia said quietly.

An awkward silence fell as Morrison ended the call with a light hearted note on starting his plans.

He rushed for his coat. “You better be there, Trish.” He muttered gravely.

-

Nero was helping with the dishes while having Shadow carry them, too. So far, he was cooperative but there were times, the feline familiar questioned him back.

“Nero! It’s Trish!” Nina called from the phone.

“Be right there.” Nero answered. “Gotta go, Julio.” He told the boy before leaving.

“Hey Trish.” Nero greeted as Nina leaves.

“Nero, sorry to dump this on you but Dante and Vergil were caught by some demon in the Dumary Isles. Lucia said Vergil had asked for you.” Trish started. “Did you get any information or anything from him?” The question didn’t hide the obvious alternative routes of receiving said information.

“No.” He blurted as he tried to process. “Who got them?”

“That’s what we’re trying to figure out. Lucia didn’t give too much details. I heard Lady is there with you, too.” She explained, frustration obvious from her tone. “I know it’s sudden but Vergil specifically asked for you. I’ll be there in a few hours to pick up both of you. But if you want out-“

“No, no. I’ll be going, too.” Nero interupted her hurriedly. “This is serious.” He understood why she was giving him an out with a baby on the way but this is family.

Trish paused as if she was contemplating what to say next. “Alright.” She finally said rather subdued. “The trip there is gonna be long so do what you need to do.”

“Sure.” Nero agreed, feeling the hidden grimness in her words. “See ya around 8-ish?” He asked as he spied the clock.

“Yeah, that’s about right.” Trish answered back. “Bye, Nero.”

“Yeah, see ya.” Nero bid her goodbye.

As he puts down the phone, he thought of what he needed to do and more importantly, what can he tell Kyrie and the kids. If they haven’t eavesdropped, that is.

To be frank, there wasn’t much to tell except he’ll be going.

As he thought of it, his thoughts landed on Lady and Nico first. Perhaps he can ask them…provided he’s willing to get an earful for this before getting the solution. Shadow bumped into him then, as if trying to break him out of his reverie.

He stared at the familiar thoughtfully before chuckling at the thought of Dante getting into the same predicament as he did when dealing with lady.

“Well, here goes nothing.” He muttered as he made his way to Nico’s workshop. Shadow returned to him as his tattoos.

-

At Vie de Marli, several reconnaissance squads were formed while the rest were called back from their patrolling duties.

Lucia and one of her subordinates, Henrietta were still recovering from their trip to the mainland. She insisted on leading one of the reconnaissance squad to the Chalice Arcana ruins despite her exhaustion.

Matier had to step in lest her daughter collapse before she could recover.

Once the reconnaissance squads were dispatched and the rest of the members had reported in, she finally went back home.

It was already late but she found Lucia awake at the dining table nursing an herbal drink, from the smell of it.

Matier carefully made her way to her sullen daughter. “Otonono tea does ‘it the spot after such an ornery day.” She said lightly as she went to make herself some as well.

She didn’t need to ask why her daughter was awake. The air of misery was obvious. This would be the third time she was forced to stand aside when she’s working with Dante. And the first when working with Vergil.

Being reminded of her weakness and tortured by worry and fear, it is enough to keep anyone awake.

“They will bring news in the morning maybe earlier.” Matier told her as she seated herself. “The men are ready and all we need now is for Nero to join us.”

They were quiet for a long while before she spoke.

“If I don’t think I’ll ever be strong enough to fight by their side.” She told Matier quietly. “If Vergil didn’t throw me into the portal, I wouldn’t have a chance. I…I think I should stay out of their way.”

Matier gave her a scanning look. “When Sparda fought with us, more than once I witness the power of a demon that sealed the demon world.” Matier told her carefully. “Yet, he had always asked for us to follow him into battle, no matter what role we played.” She told her before pausing. “Eventually, the time came where our presence were indeed needed and the Arcanas were formed.”

Lucia’s looked away as she mulled over it.

Matier saw how much Lucia was agonizing over it and realised it may have been worded wrong. “They will need help no matter how powerful they are. While the brothers lack Sparda’s politeness, they wouldn’t have been able to seek help if you weren’t there.” Matier explained gently. “…Or stuck in a trap.”

Lucia gave a huff of a laugh at that. Matier was glad she was feeling well enough to pay attention to that. She knows that this was a temporary reprieve but for whatever amount of relief this had given, she was glad for it.

“Now, let’s clean the cups. There’s only a couple more hours before the reconnaissance group come back.” Matier said as she got to her feet. Lucia got to her feet as well.

-

“Dante.” He heard Vergil call. Doesn’t his twin know that morning naps are sacred?!

“What? I’m taking a nap.” Dante tried to shoo his brother away. Mother hasn’t called for lunch yet and there’s nothing interesting.

He heard a very out of character scoff. “Dante, you’re not sleeping. Open your eyes.”

Dante couldn’t help but feel amused. He used to use that line on Vergil…

Used to…

Wait-

Dante woke up.

Facing him was Vergil in his adult form but the room they were in…

This was the library in the Sparda Manor. The large heavy bookcases. The reading insert he was sitting on. The off colours mark on the carpet from the time they bleed over the carpets after one of their fights and tried to scrub it off.

He could almost smell the familiar scent of old books and dust from the spot their mother couldn’t reach. He’s was getting disoriented.

“Dante, listen.” Vergil stared at him right in the eyes. “This is my memory of home back then. We were caught by a demon and whatever it did, we’re…immobilised to say the least.”

Dante groaned at that and slumped onto the windows with sunlight coming through. The thud didn’t even make a sound. His mind finally caught up to the current events and he felt extremely stupid.

“I’ve managed to get us here using Mother’s amulet. This is a safe zone away from prying eyes. As long as we’re here, no one else could do anything.” He explained further as he leaned on one of the bookcases. “I had to sever our pact with our familiars, too.”

Dante bolted upright and looked like he was going to panic before Vergil impatiently added his explanation. “The pact can break with a burst of demonic energy and a command. It’s what happen last time.” He brought out his Blake book. “I kept them here. Whilst they’re here, the demon won’t have a hold over us.”

At that, he visibly relaxed. “They’re not dead, then? “ He asked.

“Yes.” Vergil answered as he cradled the book.

He gave him a huff of a laughter and reclined against the window again. “Talk about loose ends.” He whined. “What the hell was that?” He asked next.

Vergil grimaced at his brother. “Have you ever encountered a familiar other than mine?” He asked him with a hint of condescending surprise.

Dante rolled his eyes. “I know familiars are linked to the owners and all. Kill them, you kill the owner. But these guys weren’t dead, were they? I mean stalemated, yeah-“

“They were cursed.” Vergil spoke over him. “Not many would know how to meddle with familiars in such away and even fewer demons.”

Dante gave his brother and interested raise of his eyebrow. “You have an idea who?”

Vergil gave a small, irritated huff at that. “None matches the ones I knew.”

“Soooo, new guy?” Dante asked as he sat up again, raking his brain for any demons that he might have stumbled on.

‘Hmm, for Sparda’s sons, tis too human.’ They heard a familiar multi toned voice. ‘Disgusting.’ It gave a disappointed sigh.

“Uh, was that-“ Dante began.

‘Mundus lost to this one and the other one ate a Qliphoth fruit.’ It chuckled. ‘One for strength and one for power. A perfect match. The construct may need some adjustments for these but it is amenable. The blood moon is far enough for this endeavour.”

A pause passed. ‘I will finally surpass Argosax and take his throne. This world shall be mine.’ There was unadulterated glee as he spoke, but it was fading as if he was going faraway. ‘He will rue the day -.’ It was too faraway to understand now.

They waited for more.

“And here we have another monologuing baddy.” Dante finally quipped exasperatedly.

“We may need to tell Nero this.” Vergil followed his exasperation. “I had planned to give him the familiars. He may have more use of them than we do. Though, we might need to make haste."

Dante stared at him in disbelief. “What happened to all the ‘he’s gonna die if the contract finalised’ thing?”

There was a pause. “If he’s been familiarising himself with Shadow, he may be able to take it, this time.” He answered in a monotone. "He is our kin after all."

Dante’s gaze turn serious on him. He knew Vergil was lying if not hiding something. “There are times I respect your need to lie but this time, I’m calling bull. What the hell is going on with the familiars, Vergil?” His tone was still lackadaisical despite the topic.

Vergil met him with a glower but kept quiet.

“If you’re going to get that kid killed, I will stop you.” Dante continued but threateningly this time. “Since your son kicked my ass last time, there’s 50-50 I kick your ass this time.”

Vergil stared at him before he pinched the bridge of his nose as if he were suffering a headache.

“For the record, I ‘kicked your ass’ with Nero during the Lilith Tears library fight. Not just Nero.” He corrected him indignantly. “As for the familiars….it was a mistake.” He continued, in an irritated tone, breaking his gaze from Dante. He kept the book back into his coat and got off the bookcase. Dante, surprisingly, kept quiet.

“I never truly knew what they are.” He explained. “They simply came to be when the dreamwalker invaded my sleep.” He took a seat on a nearby stepping stool. “When I…feared.” He admitted with a death glare to the floor.

“All evidence points to the powers of the Qliphoth fruit and creation of demons in the same way Trish and Lucia are made.” He looked unsure. “I had… hoped that I would find a…solution somehow but the dreamwalker had started to affect Nero to the point they had to intervene. The rest, as you say, is history.”

Dante stared at him. “So that day, with V and all.” Dante said as he pieced things together. “You were panicking...”

Vergil gave a resigned huff. "Perhaps. In retrospect, I shouldn't have been too hasty with summoning them." He said almost regretfully. "I wasn't keen on the pact forming either because I...I'm not sure of what they are."

There was a moment of silence as they both thought about it.

Dante got to his feet and made his way to him with a sigh. "Congrats on your instant demon babies." He said patronisingly as he patted Vergil's shoulder in congratulations.

Once again, Vergil stared blankly at him before he smacked his hand away hard. Dante guffawed as he waved his pained fingers.

"I can't believe I'm stuck here with you." Vergil groaned, once again pinching the bridge of his nose.

"Just gotta ta say that you’re thinking too much." Dante added. "So far, they're good and if they wanted to kill us, they had a thousand chances to but didn't." Trish may have betrayed him once but she never did it again, lose human values or otherwise. Lucia had an existential crisis but that's the direction with her problem went and never did she felt the need to eat humans or anything. 

Vergil grimaced before putting his head against the books. "If. " He muttered more to himself. “And you’d be a fool if you think they’re harmless.”

“We used them as weapons, Verge.” Dante retorted as he took his seat again and grabbed a book only to frown at the unrecognizable gibberish. He remembered something about dream realms making written words undecipherable. “Sides, I finally got Nightmare in dog form. It’d be a waste.” He said with a shrug as he tossed the book to the floor.

Vergil got up to his feet with a sigh. “I should get started with contacting Nero.”

“Want help?” Dante asked.

“If it keeps you quiet, yes.” Vergil answered back as he moved one of the bookcases to get more space.

“You’re an ass, you know that?” Dante said rhetorically with a grimace as he joined his brother with moving the bookcase.

Chapter Text

Devil May Cry was eerily quiet. But…

Nero groaned as he realised what was happening. He took a nap after announcing to his family what they needed to know. Both Nico and Lady voted for honesty and Nico added that it's not Kyrie's first time in handling this kind of situation. To make a point, she even provided several guilty situations to which he felt worse for.

But for now, he's not gonna get more sleep once he's on the road. He needed nap!

“Come on! It’s only a goddamn nap!” Nero shouted angrily to the empty space. The door creaking open made him turn.

“We would surely have left you to it but this is an urgent matter.” Vergil walked in with Dante in tow.

“Finally!” Dante said in relief as he walked-in and Vergil closed the door. “Thought we were going to miss the deadline.”

Nero gave them a suspicious look. “Who’re you?” He asked, his stance turned defensive with a hand on Red Queen as Shadow came out. This is the first time Max came in as two persons though. New trick?

Shadow however stopped growling once he saw who it was and sat obediently on his haunches next to him. Nero gave it a questioning look before switching his gaze back to them. The familiar’s action was out of the ordinary.

Vergil took a step forward. “I think Shadow would recognize me and…” He took out the iconic Blake book. “Not many would see this and realise it’s connection to me.”

“The jokes on you, half the town knows about the book and who I got it from.” Nero still stubbornly defended. Well, that’s an exaggeration. Most of the orphans were curious about the book he kept so reverently into the satchel. But once they knew it was book of poetry, the interest died down quickly except for a few.

“Well, that’s a lot of people, I’m sure but no one can do this.” Dante strutted as he devil triggered to his Sin Devil form. “Except me.” He said with a clawed thumb pointing towards himself cockily before the form vanished.

A slew of emotions passed his face before he looked at them in confusion. “What the hell happened to you guys? How did you get caught?” He managed to utter in both shock and concern before Vergil raised a hand to signal for silence.

“As much as we want to answer that, we have more pressing matters.” He told them. “The demon who caught us is Morax.”

“You can say he’s like the first guy to come up sentient familiars and pact binding them. Seems like old Argosax sealed him after he tried to usurp him for the throne.” Dante continued. “He looks like a pile of armour now, though.”

“Argosax’s seal on him is fraying. Now, with human enslavement and claiming the hell’s throne in mind, he will be making a vessel for himself for that end.” Vergil picked up where Dante left off. “One with the two of us as its component.”

”Don't have much time, too. The next lunar eclipse is tomorrow night.” Dante added. "The mojo needs it from what it's been ranting on."

Nero’s face fell. “Wait." He said, worry clear in his voice.” Are you going to be ok?” The word component was not comforting and the tight deadline meant there's only a small window for screw ups.

Dante seemed to caught on to what he was worried about. “Remember how the Saviour-“

They faltered for a second, briefly fading as the two wore pinched expressions. Nero barely managed a step as they recovered.

“We would be alright.” Vergil reassured next. “But Earth won’t, given the chance to complete the construct.”

“Like I was saying, it’s a bit like that Saviour thing but more flesh and ya gotta cut us out if you’re gonna stop it.” Dante said as Vergil came closer with the book outstretched. “That said, careful not to cut us, too.” Dante joked.

“Take them, too.” Vergil told him, hurriedly. “With us, they’re nothing more than leverage over the both of us. You’re the only other they will answer to.”

Nero quickly reached for the book but didn’t take it as a serious look came to his face. “If the “construct” was completed somehow, what are you guys gonna do?” He asked.

Dante gave a grunt began as he grimaced. “We’ll think of something.” He said almost ominously quiet. Vergil didn’t add anything but there was a certain grimness in his expression.

Seeing this, Nero knows that it involves something that’s obviously self-harming and decides to give his piece of mind on it. ”Not sure if you got the message but you’re both grandfather-granduncle, now.” He told them.

Both of them froze at the news. A cheeky smirk came to Dante’s face before guffawing hard while Vergil still looked stiff and unreadable.

Nero took the book then, snapping him out of his reverie.

“So don’t you dare fucking die on me.” He swore at them as his wings sprouted, cracking it’s knuckles ominously as he cradled the book. He stared down at the Sparda twins. “Both of you. I’ll drag your asses back from hell if I have to. And as long as you stay alive, I don't have to loot the Devil May Cry or whatever to pay off your debt.”

Vergil briefly stared at him in confusion as Dante just shrugged, a playful smirk on his face.

“Good deal but I don’t think we owe ya shit.” He quipped back antagonizingly, crossing his arms with a smug look.

“Think again, granduncle.” Nero drawled almost fondly as he flipped him the bird, receiving an amused snicker from Dante.

“Enough.” Vergil finally spoke before landing Nero an indescribable look. “Should you choose to form a pact with-“

Vergil and Dante flickered for another moment but this time, it looked painful. Both of them were out of breath and pale.

Dante laughed as he gingerly straightened himself up. “Yep, that definitely hurt alright.” He said gingerly with an unsteady laugh.

“What happened?” He asked helplessly. “I was just stuck in the Saviour.” All he remembered was being restrained and just…conking out until Yamato found him and Dante taunting him.

“He’s smart enough to anchor us, through bone and flesh.” Vergil seethed as he faced Nero once more. “Listen.” Vergil pushed through. “If you do form a pact, the drain might be less. There’s still a chance of dying. If you don’t they’ll be on you and do nothing more. Don’t ever let your familiars get close to this demon. It will curse them and through them, you as well.” He warned him.

“Aaand you might need help finding us. Unless you wanna play ‘stab until you hit the jackpot’.” He said as he placed a placating hand on Nero’s shoulder. “Sorry about this kid. We gotta go.”

“What?” Nero asked as he felt the world lurched and he felt like he was being shocked by a blitz demon.

He staggered to his knees despite Dante’s hold on his shoulder.  “Just go, kid. They’re trying to wake you up, too.”

“Nero, just leave.” Vergil commanded as he laid a hand on his other shoulder while he caught his breath.

“You got-“ He managed as he tried to take their hands off. This can’t be it. It’s too...too short. There’s still questions.

The next one came and he was barely aware of his surroundings.

There was noise and it took a moment before he could understand them. “-go!” Dante said as he pulled on Vergil.

There was a reluctant expression on Vergil’s face as darkness swallowed him.

Another jolt and he shouted at the pain.

“Stop! Stop, Trish!” He heard a familiar male voice shouted.

“Nero?” He said as he felt someone steadied his head and light was flashed into his eyes.

He flinched at the flood of light and swatted at the source. “Stop that.” He croaked. His throat was as dry as a desert and his chest burnt.

Someone let out a sigh of relief while another gave a wet hiccup and a sob.

“Do you know what your name is?” Asked a middle-aged man as he checked for something on his face. Oh yeah, the doctor necromancer guy. 

“My name’s Nero. We’re in Fortuna, there’s only one of you and yeah, feeling just peachy, doc.” He answered irritatedly at oncoming rehearsed questions. Jesse frowned at him but relented with a roll of his eyes. Apparently, he was on the floor in the living room. He remembered taking a nap on the goddamn ‘nightmare’ couch while waiting for Trish and co to arrive. He should really throw it out.

“He’s good.” He told Trish, kneeling not too far away as he got to his feet with Trish in tow.

The mystery of the shocks was solved and he figured his heart stopped or something to warrant that kind of action. “What the hell happened?” He asked as he sat up, healed from whatever it was. Trish held out a hand to help him to his feet.

“You were dead.” Morrison chimed in, looking relieved as he pulled a chair at the dining table and sat on it heavily.

“Your wings came out suddenly and your tattoos were crawling everywhere. We thought you were fucking around with Shadow but Trish realised you weren’t moving at all. We checked and you didn’t have a heartbeat.” Lady filled in as Nero finally saw the source of the sobbing.

Kyrie was tearful with red eyes as Lady gave her a comforting one arm hug. She smiled at him sheepishly despite the obvious tearmarks and flushed face.

Nero awkwardly made his way to Kyrie, replacing Lady’s place. “Thanks.” He told Lady gratefully.

“Good thing Trish over there is living defibrillator.” Jesse said he pocketed the small pen light he had. Trish gave him a glare as he wisely moved away from reach. “Which is a good thing. Nothing bad or anything. If you’re feeling good enough, you should check up on the children.”

“What?! Are th-“ Nero began fearfully. He was afraid he hurt the children.

“No, no.” Kyrie quickly spoke. “Nico and Nina brought them away. They might have saw us trying to revive you.” Kyrie quickly spoke, her voice still hoarse.

“Just go check on the children, first.” Jesse reiterated kindly. “We’ll need the break. Gunning from Redgrave ain’t easy for the back you know. ”

Morrison chuckled. “Me, too.”

With a swipe over the room, Nero saw no one was objecting to it. “Ok.” He began. “Trish, they told me the demon we’re dealing with is Morax. There’s a few more stuff but I’ll tell ya later.”

Trish looked confused but Jesse looked interested. Trish merely nodded at that. “Sure.” She answered back.

With that, he left, gently coaxing Kyrie to follow him. The rest started talking soon after. He knew they probably wanted to get ahead with Morax’s name.

The shaky grip she had on his hand told him she wasn’t over the incident from earlier. They were about to turn to the bedrooms when Kyrie stopped him. “They’re at the workshop. They didn’t want to leave you.”

Nero couldn’t help but feel bad at that, sighing as he felt stupid for worrying people unnecessarily. “I scared everyone huh?” He muttered self-deprecatingly as they turned towards the workshop instead.

“I was but they told me you’d be alright.” Kyrie told him as they opened the door only to feel it stopped. Nico’s face came in the gap and puts a finger over her lips to silence them.

Understanding the situation, Nico opened the door in such a way it won’t make a noise.

“Carlo and Kyle’s asleep.” Nico whispered next as they entered. Nina was cradling Carlo while Kyle was asleep on Julio.

Julio gave Nero a cautious look as he came in.

“What the heck happened to you?” Nico whispered next. “Your daddy gave ya a visit?”

Nero nodded as he gave the rest an apologetic smile. “Yeah. What gave it away?” He said sarcastically. Already he was trying to figure out the best way to transfer them to bed without waking them.

Nico scoffed. “Just gonna tell ya black ain’t a bad colour on ya.” She answered. "But V rocked it better."

That made him freeze as his hand went to his hair. He looked questioningly at Kyrie. Kyrie gave a nod and a peal of a giggle escaped her.

Looking over Julio, he nodded as well. Nina gave a minute shrug, just enough not to jostle the child.

“Well, just gotta rock it for now.” He sighed, earning a peck on the cheeks from Kyrie.

“As long as you’re Nero, I don’t mind.” She told him sweetly. He was glad that she wasn’t shaking anymore.

“Thanks, sweetheart.” He replied with a smile and gentle squeeze around her waist, careful of her belly.

“Lovebirds, I think the kids could use a proper bed.” Came Nico’s pointed voice.

“Sorry.” He said apologetically, separating from Kyrie after one more squeeze. He went to pick up Kyle first, freeing Julio.

Settling them into bed was a bit harder than he thought after the scare he put them through. It was almost a blessing that it was very late and the two younger children were tired.

“Julio.” He turned to him next. Julio had been silent all this time. “I’m sorry for the...well… me passing out and all.”

“They said...you didn’t have a heartbeat.” Julio said quietly. “Nina told me there’s times where the sleep is so deep that your heart is too slow to be picked up.” He added before he looked up to Nero. “But I heard the Mr. Jesse shouted “Clear.” They do that when they’re using the defibs.”

Nero sighed at that. They didn’t see him getting shocked but Julio knew enough. “What Nina is true but in my case, I had some magic related stuff going on, too.” He gestured to his now darkened hair. “Got back just fine, though.”

“So...you were electrocuted for nothing?” Julio asked carefully.

Nero made a show of looking at the door before lowering his voice conspiratorially.

“Don’t tell that to Trish. She’ll roast me instead.” He said seriously.

Julio gave a small laugh. “Just glad you’re alive.” He said he gave him a hug.

“Well, I’m on a job again, though.” Nero said with a heavy sigh as he pulled away from the hug. “The usual deal?”

Julio grinned mischievously. 

“I swear you and Nico might just make a hell gate one of these days.” He said with mock dismissiveness.

“It’s cool!” He defended.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll get a demon part or something.” Nero declared as he moved to the door. “See ya.”

“Bye, Nero.” Julio replied as he prepared for bed.

The lounge was a cacophony of discussions and conversations with the smell of coffee wafting in the air.

What he didn’t expect was Trish drawing on a whiteboard Nico had in her workshop. She was explaining something seriously to her captive audience of three, Jesse, Nina and Nico. The rest were drinking coffee or watching them with mild interest.

Already, Nero felt a headache coming. Morax must’ve been an old demon if Trish is taking the reins and he was going to have another one trying to explain what the Sparda twins had told him.

-

Keeping the Sparda spawns subdued was tricky. 

The moment he weakens the chains or lapses in draining them, even for moving them, they would try to kill him. Truly the progeny of demons despite how they look. 

The flesh construct he had, built from the lost ones he had been consuming, was bulky and crude to his taste. Once learning that the spawns were twins, he had expected for the two to have the same constitutions and strength but with everything they've done, there was a gap between their strength and power. Still...

He willed for bones of the construct's thoracic cage to grow and pierce through the bellies of both bodies and meld back into the other side of the thoracic cage. With it, he etch more synergizing sigil. He heard the pained groan and the shudder from both the bodies as he did so but did nothing else.

He was satisfied to see that the seals and the chains were working well in restraining them despite whatever he did to them.

He stepped out of the cavity to take a better look at the construct. "Though, not impressive in size, it will serve it's purpose."

The construct was roughly twice his current body. The outer layers were black chitinous armour. He had to make it look close to Sparda's form. At least until the ritual is completed.

Splayed open in the chest was the chain bound Vergil and Dante, positioned back to back and speared with bones to anchor them to the skeletal structure with a multitude of flesh and vein-like dark coloured demonic power conduits going through them.

"Though silent you have been, it was a pleasure talking to you both." It told them, akin to good spirits. "Once this is done, you will be a part of a better construct, worry not. It would be a poor choice to leave such a core behind."

The two bodies were unconcious and said nothing.

Chapter Text

Both Vergil and Dante sat side by side as they watched the clock Dante had formed, an apparition of red spectral beams on the cleared floor from when they had visited Nero. They know they had less than a day before Morax completes his body and after Nero’s ultimatum, they decided that doing nothing was the best route.

Nero’s suspicion was well placed. As a last resort, they had planned to overload the Morax with their combined powers and become a bomb of sorts to destroy him. Whether they’d survived afterwards, it was a question.

The joy and shock from visiting Nero and the grandchildren news had caused a quietness to descend on both brothers. It was probably the wisest move for Dante to stay quiet after teasing him so much on the issue while they were in hell. After a while, Vergil simply ignored Dante each time he brought it up.

On the bright side, they couldn’t feel pain as they did when they had visited Nero or during the brief bouts of consciousness they had. They saw and felt how much Morax had more of less turned their bodies into a pin cushion and it was probably a blessing they couldn’t feel it now.

“Hey, Vergil.” Dante said with a small, amused smile on his face. The silence was finally broken. “What do you say to restoring the manor?”

Vergil sighed. “The manor needs more legal work than it does renovations.”

Dante looked dismayed. His brother had apparently started without him. “Hey! Why didn’t you ask me, too?” He said irate, swatting at his twin but Vergil simply moved away from it.

Vergil sighed.

Dante gave it a minute for his brother to respond before he turned to his brother. “Ya know, being the bookworm and all, ya sure don’t use words much.” He quipped. Had it been something else, he won’t have pressed on it.

Vergil grimaced as he met Dante’s gaze. “It was…supposed to be a surprise.” Dante’s jaw dropped at that. Vergil’s gaze shifted away with a grimace. “I had intended it to be a pet project. Something different to do with my time. Alas, as I researched, there’s many a hurdle to overcome and even more so if you considered it had become the city’s property after mother’s death and the claim period expired.”

Dante recovered with a grimace and a sigh as well. That’s a lot of work even with the research Vergil had done. His annoyance at being left out was instantly with exasperation and disgust.

“Exactly.” Vergil said knowingly.

But the infuriating knowing smirk on Dante’s face next had Vergil raised his eyebrow in curiosity.

“Well, they say that where there’s a will, there’s a way.” Dante said gleefully. “And knowing the right people can get ya to places.”

Vergil sighed again but this time, he didn’t grimace. “Perhaps, I was remiss to keep it to myself.”

Dante gave him a pat on the shoulder at that. “We all make mistakes, Verge.” He said patronisingly, knowingly grating on his nerves as well.

Vergil gave a brief glare at that. A moment passed before Dante's smile turned into a cheeky smirk with a taunting wiggle of his eyebrows.

Vergil decided it was too much energy to get riled up and stared at the red clock again. Dante’s smirk didn’t leave his face as he triumphantly leaned back into the window.

-

Nero never thought there’d be a time he wished his father was there.

Well… there’s plenty of that just not for this particular wish. He wished that his father had lend the Yamato and taught him how to do the portal thing so that they could reach Vie de Marli on time. He had hoped that Yamato would respond to his call, but it didn’t come. Though, if he had it, it was another matter trying to make it work. Still, the Guardian clan is going to need all the help they could get.

After finding out about their remaining time, Trish went into a panic. To have the original demon of pact familiars and one who tried to usurp Argosax walking the earth was manageable. To have him use Dante and Vergil like a battery and subjugate earth to conquer hell was worst.

He and Trish ended up on a helicopter with Jesse. Seeing as the only one that’s capable enough to fight him was Nina, it was better they dragged him with them. There’s no way he was going to leave a necromancer with his wife.

“The hierarchies of hell can be complicated but the rule of thumb is defeat the king and you’re king.” Trish explained as they all prepared earlier. “And Morax disappeared when Argosax took the throne. I think he had fought Argosax then. I don’t know whether it was an assassination attempt or a coup but Argosax had both Bolverk and Balrog as his right hand men. If he fought them, too then this guy is not someone to play around with.”

“Argosax wasn’t an easy fight either. Dante said once it had it’s original form, he doesn’t know how long it took him but it was a bitch trying to take him down.” Lady added, passing green stars and devil stars to them. “So, you better watch out.”

“Aww, worried about me already?” Nero teased as Lady rolled her eyes at him.

The headphones buzzed as Trish turn her mic on, breaking him out of his reverie. “We’re close.” She said as Nero turned to her before looking through the windshield again.

Squinting, he could see the edge of land ending into froth and darkness. They were already reaching the sea. Just farther away was a landmass. The port was somewhat busy with ships still sailing.

Now that he was this close, he was internally getting anxious about who he was going to meet. He knows Lucia was a formidable hunter in her own right but other than that, it’s nothing. There was no time for issues and if he has to run his own show with Trish, he really, really hoped to God that she won’t stand in his way.

Twisting behind him, the doctor necromancer was sleeping with his mouth open. He couldn’t help the bad feeling that this was going to be harder than he thought.

“Worries?” Trish asked as she briefly faced him.

He shrugged nonchalantly. “How much trouble can we get into?” He asked sarcastically.

Trish gave a small laugh. “I’m not your mommy but I gotta say the party just getting started.”

Nero couldn’t help laughing after that. “Definitely need ta rock on.” He added emphasizing on Dante’s favourite quote. “What’s that thing he usually says when he’s doing the last shot?”

“Jackpot?” Trish suggested as Nero laughed, nodding at that. Trish gave a put-upon sigh. “It’s just as bad as “Now, I’m motivated.”

Nero laughed again. “Not sure which one is worse, but I’ll give a hard pass for being on the receiving end for both, thanks.” He added as a disclaimer. Trish gave a knowing smile at that but it was gone once the roar of demonic presence reached them. They finally reached the island.

“Relax. The island is like that. Just need to find a landing site.” Trish placated Nero as he tensed. Even Jesse woke up, staring around them.

-

“Nico, there’s water and food here.” Lady left a bag and a bottle on the unused chair she had put to the side as she worked on a devil breaker.

When Nero told them about the whole hubbub about Dante and Vergil and cutting them out, she was sooo glad that she didn’t destroy the Malphas stone and the devices from it. Too many times before she had been creeped out by the stupid thing and even with Nina’s notes, she still couldn’t fix it.

While the main gig here is to get there and prevent Borax or whoever it was from completing the ritual, the problem of cutting the brothers out was not discussed. There’s too little time anyway. Even with the shorter distance to Vie de Marli compared to Redgrave, it would still take a whole day if they’re optimistic.

Lady didn’t hover long and left her at her work bench as the van moved again. The van can only run so long before it needs refuel. Idly, she wonders if she can fix that with some other fuel source. Her fathers’ demon engine came to mind and made her chuckled. “Nope, not going there.” She mumbled to herself as she screws in a component and the brief thought of having a steady supply of live demons nearby to power it up. “Nuh-uh.”

Once the screw was in, the circuits on the devil breaker glowed.

“Ha!” She exclaimed triumphantly. “Now that’s working, just need some field testing.” She went to get the casing. Previously she had used the stones’ spell basis to detect demons and magic, so now she simply altered it to detect humans instead. It’s a pity Jesse had to go on the bird. He could have summoned a demon for her to test with.

At least with this, all Nero had to do is devil trigger with the thing on and get going like a metal detector on Borax.

-

“Master! Master Lucia!” Came one of the scouts, carefully navigating her way through the rough rubble.

Lucia stood up from her post.

“A helicopter landed!” She told her as she caught her breath. "Devil May Cry has arrived."

“Thank you, Lisa.” Lucia thanked as she did hand signal to one of the nearby Guardian clan. “Guide them here, Alastor. Lisa will take your place.” She ordered.

The young blond man nodded as Lisa moved to replace him. In a spark of purple lighting, he was gone from sight.

That done, she surveyed the Guardian clan members stationed in a perimeter around the blackened entrance to the arcana’s arena. Red sparks pulses on the surface periodically. So far, nothing they did affected it. With the evacuation order for the town in place, she and the volunteers for the upcoming demon or demons that may come out of it, had nothing else to do but wait.

As she took her seat again, the sun was high up in the sky. She silently prayed that whatever it is wouldn’t come out until Nero and the Devil May Cry was there.

She saw firsthand how, despite the how much power the twins had, the demon had defeated them both. Even now, she doesn’t know if they were still alive. She hoped anxiously that they were still alive as the demon were more interested in their surrender.

She felt this before but it was worse now. The same way she felt as the portal to hell closed with Dante in it.

Once again, she was spared. This time from the combined effort of both Vergil and Dante.

Strengthening her resolve, she will slay that demon. She’ll return the favour this time.

If not, it would be Guardian Clan's duty to keep the forces of evil at bay, whatever the cost. Still, as she looked around the perimeter again, she hoped it'll never come to that. These are good people.

Chapter Text

The town was empty now. Her duties were complete as the last of the members assigned to her went to Lucia. She sensed Alastor passed through, to fetch the ones from the helicopter she saw earlier.

She heard of Nero but never seen him before. She was indeed curious of how the third-generation Sparda would be. She was amused at the thought of the awkwardly adjusting Sparda long ago would have called her insane for thinking he could be human enough to have children, let alone grandchildren.

With nothing more to do, perhaps it was one of the best time to use the Lilith Tears. “Now, we meet the grandson of Sparda.”

-

“I see.” Lucia replied with a grim look as they made their way to the Arcana complex. “And now you’re made to bear all of them.”

“Uh…” Nero didn’t like how it came out but in a way it’s kind of true. Sort of. “I already had Shadow with me.” He shrugged as they headed towards the ruins. The town was emptied but the true meaning of emptiness is the route they were taking. It was so silent that it was deafening. Keeping up small talk was the only way to keep things less unnerving. He’s regretting it now, though. 

Trish updated them along the way. Between Lucia and Alastor, it was obvious Lucia was a senior fighter.

“Maybe. But fighting Morax meant that the familiars were more trouble than help.” Trish defended with a grimace. “Giving it to Nero was them cutting loose ends. Now that you mention it, this might be more trouble.”

“Their luck took a turn for the worst when they fought a demon that could affect familiars so strongly.” Lucia sighed. “If touch was the cause, keeping them dormant would be wise.”

They seemed to carry on talking about familiars and problems relating to them, each topic getting more grim. Jesse and Alastor was talking about their respective magic and something about a blockade. In between the two, Alastor and Jesse’s conversation seemed less…depressing.

As they got closer, the ancient walls looked sturdier and there were proper upright pillars. Soon, they saw Guardian clan members stationed around a valley, clad in the well-known white swath. But only one was waving at them. Another Lucia was waving at them.

“Oh, you’re twins, too?” He asked out of curiosity.

He heard a familiar but dangerous click and reflexively he drew his gun at the source of the sound. Trish was holding Ombra up in the unfazed Lucia’s face as Alastor drew his blades, cutlasseers, facing Trish.

“Mind explaining what’s going on?” Trish asked Lucia.

“I’m Matier. “ She managed to answer, her forms flickering in bright light only to hear the discreet whistling of blades travelling fast in the air. Trish managed them as an angel like demon stood protectively between her and the old lady called Matier.

Blue Rose was now aimed at her as Alastor turned to him. Jesse was farther back with his hands up, watching the situation warily.

“Lucia.” Matier, an old lady, called in a stern tone, stopping her from doing anything else.

Trish gave an annoyed huff as the guns went back into her ether space and held her arms up. “Can we focus back on Morax?” She declared.

Matier gave Nero an apologetic nod and gave another nod to Alastor as he disarmed.

“Oook.” Nero said uneasily as he holstered his gun. It was then he noticed the Guardian Clan members behind them. Had a fight started, it’ll be a bloodbath of the wrong kind.

The demon reverted to her human form as Lucia and straightened up. “Matier, are you alright?” She asked as she regarded the old lady in concern.

“I am alright, child.” She comforted Lucia as she made her way towards the complex. “Come, we have work to do.” She beckoned them all. “Nero, fulfil your pact. Without one, Morax can call them his familiars as well.”

That surprised Nero. “What? What do you mean call them his familiars?” He asked as the rest of the clan members took their post again.

“She means that if you don’t make a pact with them, Morax will.” Trish said in grumpily.

 “They’re just masterless pact demons. Maybe parasitic ones, too.” Jesse explained. “Theoretically, I can try, too. But I’m guessing I don’t have enough juice.”

Nero groused. “Ya could’ve told me earlier, ya know?” They reached a valley where the complex was set in and there was a blackened gateway, pulsing with red lines. He wonders briefly if this was the blockage he’s been hearing.

“I didn’t realise until Matier mentioned it.” Trish said apologetically. “And she’s right. Whatever you need to do, do it fast, Nero.”

Nero was not looking forward to that, at all. The sun was already slipping from its zenith. “I don’t know how long it’s gonna take.” He said grimly. As far as his memory served, it took him a night. “Besides, wasn’t that how Morax got them?” He asked next, remembering what both his father and uncle said.

“Giving Nightmare and Griffon on top of the twins is not the best idea.” Trish reasoned. “If we’re right, as long as Morax doesn’t have a hold on them when they’re out, he shouldn’t be able to get to you. But not claiming them is just as bad as giving them on a silver platter.”

Nero was conflicted. If he missed the deadline, Morax is going to be fully powered and probably be hard as hell to kill off. If he went in like this, he’ll literally give him more power ups. The latter was starting to look worse. “If I don’t make it back in time, what are you guys going to do?” He asks despite knowing that he’ll still be going for familiars. He hoped that they had a plan at least.

“We won’t sit idle.” Lucia responded. “Come back too late, I might claim the demon’s head instead.” She challenged as she folded her arms but there was an amused glint in her eyes.

Trish couldn’t help the amused as smile as she nodded in agreement. “Dante owes me too much. I can’t have him dead.”

Nero actually felt relieved at that. Despite their words, he didn’t have to worry about them at least. “I need a nap.” He informed next, earning odd looks from them. “I need to go to the dream realm. It’s where the pact price is.” He explained further.

Jesse brightened up. “I know the perfect spell.”

Nero considered his options. He looked at Trish and she shrugged. “I can electrocute ya until you pass out.” She offered.

Matier gave him a sympathetic look as Lucia stared at him wordlessly.

“You better not fuck around.” Nero told Jesse threateningly as he went to him.

“Don’t worry. The literal apocalypse is gonna happen if I don’t help and I want to live. Preferably on ‘God’s green earth’.” Jesse said as he shrugged disarmingly. “Wanna get comfy or you wanna tough it out?”

Nero glowered at him as he gave an awkward chuckled and held out a hand. Nero took it. Jesse started muttering something he doesn’t understand before the hand he shook felt numb and familiar darkness engulfed him.

-

When they reached the port to the Dumary Islands, the scene there was a familiar one. There were some people trying to load cars and trucks. From the looks of it, these were the dregs of the exodus that took place. A scene they were quite familiar with. The ones left behind either had nothing to lose or too old to run.

People who saw them coming simply avoided them or walked away.

The ferry was abandoned but functional. Being in public service before, Morrison operated the ferry. “40 years and they still use the same system.” He complained with a dismissive shake of his head.

As they made their way, Nico and Morrison had filled the bridge with enough smoke that Lady had to take some air, claiming she could feel her lungs shrivelling up from all the smoking.

“Well, she’s right though.” Morrison admits guiltily as he took his cigar out to see how far along he was before shrugging. “But this one’s almost finished.”

Nico shook her head at that. “Give me a cigarette any time. Quick and simple.” She commented on that. “ Pop one out and light it up.” She said as she inhaled hers.

Morrison raised his eyebrows at that. “Tried it before?” He asked.

“Yeah.” Nico said. “Keep losing ‘em too.” She sighs. “Stopped after I lost the third one.”

Morrison winced at that. “I’m guessing you’re smoking the same one Rocky does?”

Nico looked at him knowingly. “Sure do. Those were high end shit.” She said in dismay.

Morrison shook his head in understanding as he chuckled. “Better stick to the cigarettes. Those cigars cost a small fortune.”

“Amen to that.” Taking one last sup and stubbing it out with her foot.

“Say, being in Fortuna and all, you don’t feel like branching out?” He started next. “Got an anchor or something?” He asked with a suggestive wiggle of his eyebrow. That caused Nico to laugh.

“Ok, then let me ask ya this.” She said as she recovered. “Why are ya coming with us on the verge of an apocalyptic event with no chance of survival? Got an anchor, too?” She asked pointedly with a gleeful smile.

Morrison gave a small laugh. “Alright, that came out wrong.” He said apologetically. “I mean is, why are you still in Fortuna? Last I heard, you were pretty much nomadic. Rocky was worried but he knew you needed it.”

She stared at him as he grimaced, knowing the reason. “Fine. I’ll go first.” He relented with a a roll of his eyes. “I need to see this out. My gut feeling says that I’m gonna regret it if I don’t. Seeing people come and go is usual but losing ‘em is never easy. At the very least I won’t mope around for too long and drink too much.” He explained with a self deprecating laugh. “Getting old, if ya noticed. Can’t pull that card out too much.” He added. “There. Your turn.”

Nico sighed as Morrison took his cigar out and decided to stub it. “Gotta say, it ain’t as fancy as that.” She began. “Fortuna is a good deal. Usually, I just find another town once the one I’m in loses its sparkle.. Never thought I’d stick around this long but hey.” She said with a nonchalant shrug. “Plus, Kyrie and Nero are good to me. The bastard never says it out loud but if I wasn’t there half of the time, shit would’ve gone from bad to worse. Kyrie would’ve gotten grey hairs from all the scare too.” She said grimly. “Dad was a good guy but the city was never my place.” She continued before backtracking. “I mean Rocky and not that other guy.” She quickly corrected. “For now, they make me feel right in my own skin. With the lab and all, boy oh boy it’s been wild.” She continued with a wild smile. “Plus, working with the Dante and seeing Grandma’s work up close. Hell yeah!” She cheered with a fist pump.

Morrison couldn’t help but smiled along. Nico is pretty solid gal with her heart in the right place. “Sounds fun.” He said with a chuckle.

“And enough of this mushy shit. I’m waaayy too sober to deal with this.” She drawled, signalling the end of the topic with a disgusted scrunch of her face.

Morrison’s smile turned gleeful. “Didn’t mean to pry. This kind of stuff comes with being an information broker.”

Nico raised her eyebrows in acknowledgement. “I’m watching you. Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me.” She replied with a challenged tone.

Morrison just laughed at that.

There was a knock before the door opened. “Don’t wanna break up the heart to heart but I think we’re going to fast for the port.” Lady came in with an amused smile.

“Whoops!” Morrison quickly took a look ahead to the bow section and realising indeed they were going too fast.

The day had started to redden as the sun starts to set.

-

Maximus was as excited as he was dreading the moment. The orihalcon box was in his hands as he waited. Once the eclipse starts, he’ll have to open it and hold on until Lord Sparda can reach him.

He can only hope that he comes in time before the pain gets too much.

The watch was slowly ticking and he himself was dripping with sweat from the stagnant basement air and the heat from the many candles set up for the spells.

“Just a bit more.” He said to himself as he kept himself open for Lord Sparda.

Just a bit more so that everyone will be saved. Just a bit more and the hells gate will all be resealed.

"Just a bit more." He mentally steeled himself.

-

As the day started to darken, Nero was still asleep.

They had tried to break the black barrier but to no avail.

Matier had taken another form, her form her younger days. Despite Lucia’s displeasure, she intended to stay. If Morax does come out, there’s nowhere safe anyway.

“The Lilith Tears ‘as been a boon.” She told Trish as the two waited for the moon to vanish.

“Glad to see you’re putting it to good use.” Trish replied to Matier. “I honestly thought Lucia would wear them.”

Matier chuckled. “Lucia thought it was unfit for the battlefield. ‘owever, it can be mistaken for a courting gift.” She said pointedly, hoping to see if her thought were true. Her voice was quiet enough so that it won’t carry.

Trish sighed as she picked up the hint. “My bad. I asked them to get it delivered.” She told her, equally quiet. Matier was surprised. “Dante can be blind to interest at times. I had hoped getting it delivered might keep Lucia’s interest alive until he sees it. The brothers wanted to deliver the Lilith Tears themselves but after hearing everything about the Balrog job, I had hoped Dante would see it in time. If they had sent it by themselves, I thought Lucia would see Dante’s obliviousness and carry on.”

“I understand.” Matier mutter thoughtfully as she observed her quietly. “Why?” She finally asked. It was curious that anyone, demon or otherwise, would go to such troubles without a reason or compensation.

Trish gave a bitter chuckle. She had partly expected the question. “Why am I doing this?” She confirmed her unspoken question. “Would it be cliché if I said I wanted him to be happy?”

It was Matier’s turn to chuckle at the irony. “I share the same thoughts if not for Lucia’s sake.” She replied as she watched Lucia waited next to Jesse and the unconscious Nero. Both of them were grim as they waited for the entrance to open. It’s almost time as the moon shines above them. “But per'aps, the time ‘as not yet come.”

Trish shrugged noncommittedly. “At least the Lilith Tears came to good use.” She said as an afterthought, perhaps giving up on the matter.

-

The construct was complete. Morax patiently waited for the moon.  He needed to save energy after sealing the entrance. He sensed there was a great number of humans and hybrids after one of them had escaped. He should have killed the spare demon when he had the chance.

No matter, no use dwelling on it. He’ll just make do. Just then, he felt the shift. Already, the sigils were starting to glow and sing.

The moon’s bright white countenance started to turned yellow as the eclipse started.

In a measured tone and pace, he recites the spells. Bit by bit, he feels the contruct latches to his consciousness and there was relief. Relief from the chain that sealed him. Relief from struggling so hard trying to not fall back into that unseen, sordid, accursed prison. He was finally free.

When the core came alive, so did he.

As the moon disappeared, Morax was free and whole. Rising from the floor, he flexed his hand and the other. “Good.” It said happily. Almost giddily, he crushed the husk of his former form.

Reaching his thrall, he felt the orihalcon’s draw. He could feel his thrall’s relief as the orihalcon drink from his core’s energy instead his thrall’s. As he did, he recited the next part of the spell. The spell that would grant this construct Sparda’s prowess, untainted by human blood.

Just as the remains of the demons Baul and Modeus sublimated, the ease of their dexterity imprinted into the contruct, there was an explosion, breaking the connection.

Despite being blown away, he was able to maintain his bearing and landed on his feet. The injuries quickly healing. From the dust, he could smell it. There was many but there’s one he would recognize. “Sparrrdaaa.” Morax said in a rattling voice.

“It’s Nero. Get it right, would ya?” He said as he marches in, sword over his shoulder and bright blue wings glowing in the dark. Not too far behind were the demons sprouted from Mundus and Argosax. “Shall we dance?” The dark haired, tattooed demon challenged, eyes bright with demonic energy as he stabbed the ground and revved the sword, making it turn white hot.

Summoning his warhammer, he summoned for his pact demons as well, finally powerful enough to summon them forth.

“Very well.” He answered. “Sparda’s spawn.” He purposefully answered.

Chapter Text

Maximus woke up when something hard shoved him. 

Disoriented, he just noticed from the sharp clang and ensuing grind of metal on metal that there was a fight going and whoever jostled him awake was shaking with exertion.

“Come on, your fight’s with me.” A familiar voice said with a playful lilt despite the hint of strain. The sound of blades grinding in a standoff was obvious. “No need to get the new guy involved.”

Despite the dizziness, he looked up to see Dante’s back and staring right at him was a savage looking humanoid demon wielding two swords. Dante himself holding off the crossed swords.

Seeing that, he froze. His only protection was Dante. Gathering his bearings, he must’ve crashed into something because he was nestled on broken wood.

“Brother, cease this.” Someone else said. He was too afraid to look at anything else as the white demon licked his lips hungrily at him. Maximus gritted his teeth as he thought of how to escape despite how dazed he felt.

“Brother…” The person came closer. Someone clothed in black. “This is not what Master taught us.” He said in a soft tone, but the air of threat was not missed.

The white demon glowered as they disengaged but Dante still kept his sword up once he recovered from overbalancing.

“So, kid. If you could move to the left and away from the mess, that’d be reeeal nice.” Dante drawled next. There was caution tone in his voice.

Max tried to move but he was too weak. After a few aborted attempts he was confused. “Wha-?”

He heard someone moving and pulled him by the scruff of his robes and dragged him from the mess of wood and...paper?

Looking up, it was Vergil and the man stared at him in contempt. He supposed he deserved that, especially if they knew who he was. He gets a feeling this was not going to be a good time...but what was he doing before?

Settling him against the wall roughly, Vergil stood between the now white clothed demon and the black clothed one. The black one had long hair and pointed ears in his humanoid form while the other had short spiky hair resembling his demon side.

Vergil squinted at him as if trying to figure out something. “Do you know where you are?” He asked, trying to confirm his suspicions.

Maximus raked his mind for a minute before he started to feel dizzier. The orihalcon. The orihalcon was charged up and the ritual was being done and...what happened? His answering stare went unfocused before he shook himself awake, panting as he did and cradled his head. The dizziness is turning into pain.

“Answer me.” Vergil demanded with a harsher tone. Dante dismissed his sword and came closer.

“You ok, kid?” Dante asked next. 

“I...I…” He said as he steadied himself. “I don’t know.” He answered them, the pain didn’t relent now.

“Can we even get sick here?” He asked Vergil seriously.

“Not directly.” The black one cautiously came closer, giving the brothers a wide berth. “Do you remember what you were doing?” He asked gently, going down to his level.

The pain was bad. “Orihalcon. I was holding the Orihalcon before Lord Sparda came.” He answered. 

The black clothed demon gave a dismayed look as Vergil gave a frustrated sigh and kneeled as well. Before he could register it, Vergil grabbed him roughly by the shoulder and it burned. He choked on his breath and grappled weakly against the arm before the pain melted away and he relaxed.

“Now, are you better?” Vergil asked next but the arm didn’t release him as he kept a sharp scrutinizing look over him.

As Maximus recovered his wits, he nodded.

“Phew, and I thought you were going to BBQ him.” Dante said in relief, back turned from the white demon earlier. Whatever fight it was, it’s either forgotten or postponed.

He gave Dante a dirty glare before continuing. “The incomplete Orihalcon is killing you unless someone feeds you with more power.” He spoke gruffly, earning a knowing hiss from Dante. “Now speak. What do you mean by Lord Sparda.”

There’s nothing to lose now. Lord Sparda has awakened after all.

-

Going up ahead, he shielded using his Devil Bringer again. That catches the chain Morax was whipping around. Good news, he caught it before it could hit him. Bad news, it’s spectral. 

Trish was already shooting lightning charged bullets at Morax before he could dismiss the chain, chunks of muscle and probably bone flying before it healed. Lucia gave her cover as she slew the assortment of finis demons.

Morax was twice his size in that fake Sparda body. It vaguely reminded him of the Saviour.

‘Kid, watch out!’ Griffon’s voice can as Morax hits the ground causing what remains of the ceiling to collapse.

The demonic hoard he summoned doesn’t seem to end but judging from the fires and sparks of lightning above them, he can confidently say the ones outside were keeping the crowd down.

“Trish, Lucia!” He called out as the hammer strikes the ground. The crack of earth started to resound. Releasing the chain by dismissing his devil bringer, he dodged the falling rocks as did Lucia and Trish.

At one point, he knew he won’t make it without help. Charging his Exceed to the max with one swing, he did a high roller to a large piece of rubble, effectively cutting through it and launching him into the air. Gliding as the arena collapsed, he saw the Guardian members were working hard to control the hoard. His worry for his fellow fighters were soothed as Trish held on to a devil triggered Lucia’s feet, shooting the flying demons trying to attack them. "Incoming!" Trish alerted them. 

'Focus, kid. We ain’t safe yet!' Griffon warned. The avian demons were sniping at him too.

“Urgh! Just die!” He complained, bringing Blue Rose out. With his father’s power, he was able to charge the gun quick. 

The deluge of power from Vergil powering up Griffon was almost too much when he received it. It’s a good thing the familiars were able to meter it.

-

Right after the numbness and the darkness engulfed him, he wasn’t asleep. But his arms was still numb. Nero knew it! He was tricked and his hand was limp as he held on to it. He can’t feel it. Devil triggered, he struck the general direction of the man with his devil bringer.

There was a splat and he roared at the bloody puddle in blind rage. While he can rematerialise his arm, a paralysed one is something he can't fix. It was numb. He can't feel it. He lost his hand...again.

Unsatisfied, he raged on at the spot, clawing it and throwing bloodied sand everywhere. How much trouble it was when he lost it. How much pain he had to endure as the phantom pains started. The amount of shame and self hatred he had to face and struggle through.

He doesn't know how long he was doing it but a sharp yowl made him jump and snapped out of it, more in caution than surprise.

It was then he realised the place was empty and it seemed to go on and on. The familiar sound of particulates coalescing came from his right. True enough, Shadow bounded closer as Nero regained his sanity.

Taking a shuddering breath, Shadow's presence helped him realise that this was a dream. Or, most probably a nightmare. 

It was then he remembered. Morax, the eclipse and the familiars. His devil trigger form faded but he still held his arm close to his torso. 

As if Nero didn't go on a rampage, the feline familiar came and sniffed at his cradled hand. He had to stretch his neck just to reach it.

Nero didn't register what was happening until he felt warm breath on his supposedly paralysed arm.

At that, he shakily sagged with relief. He carefully laid eyes on the troubled arm and saw he was able to move his fingers and flex them. After calming down, he realised he was gripping it too hard.

Shadow sat in front of him, staring silently.

When Nero met its eyes again, the familiar gave a small rumble of... question? acknowledgment?

Nero couldn't help but chuckled at that as he reached out to give him a pet on the head. ”Thanks for snapping me out of it"

After briefly leaning into the pet, Shadow bumped his hand, trying to remind him.

"What's up?" He asked as he pulled his hand away.

Another rumble and his tail made a blackened copy of his father's book. Nero huffed. "Yeah, yeah. I remember."

Nero reached for the book in his thoughts and it materialises in his hand. He briefly thought of a time where this sort of magic would have been something that he wasn't able to do. But now, with Shadow, it was so easy.

Opening the book, he felt the other two familiar reaching for him and draining his energies as they reconstituted themselves.

Nero thought it'd be as bad as the first time but by the time he knew it, Griffon was out with a cawing laugh and Nightmare towered over him on two legs. He felt..fine.

"Well kid. Gotta say you've gotten better at this." The bird teased, perching on Nightmare after flying in a small circuit. "Look at Mr I-can-summon-three-familiars now."

Shadow growled at him as he faced them. "Yeah, I can see that. Vergil did say he is his kin and all." Griffon agreed with Shadow. "But let's cut the chit chat for now. We have the meter running."

Nero knew it wasn't going to be easy. They were literally leeching off of him since the pact is not formed yet. He sighed at the thought as he got to his feet. "Why am I not surprised?"

Griffon gave a peal of laughter before he continued. "So, Morax and all, you gonna take us as your familiars, right?"

"Yeah. Gonna hit me one by one or what?" He asked them with a strained smile of familiarity. He doesn't know how much time he has left. It's better for all to do this fast.

Griffon gave a grunt. "Since we're in a hurry and all, what do you say to a shortcut?" Griffon suggested. "Vergil made us do something else for the pact payment. He’s pretty shy, y’know.” He joked but it sounded more derisive than not. “So, we have a special deal for a two-in-one package. What do ya say?”

“Hit me.” He shrugged off cockily.

Griffon barked out an amused laugh as he hovered above Nightmare. “Gotta love that spunk. Remember, Nero.” He addressed him properly, this time. “You asked for it.”

As ominous as that sounds, Nero doesn’t have a choice. He just know he needs to come back fast or as fast as he could.

The familiar drain came as they both melted and pooled around him, taking the required energy to form the pact. What he didn’t expect was V to form. 

As shocked as he was, he was more shocked when he realized he couldn't move. The black ichor was trapping most of his body, criss-crossing over him like a network of veins.  The drain was obvious this time but not as much as he thought as he could still stand. Shadow merely watched.

V gave him the familiar enigmatic smile as he came closer with his cane. “I had granted Griffon with a large amount of my energy.” He explained. “I would have perished all of those who dared to take my power from me. This time, however, consider it bestowed...if you can take it.”

Nero can feel his father talking through V’s right now. Or maybe it’s always been like this. Still, it’s jarring enough to make him miss the point. “Wha?”

V sighed. “The busy bee has no time for sorrow.”

Once again, Nero was confused and more or less panicking. He doesn’t know what was supposed to happen.

Seeing this, V grimaced this time. “Perhaps, you’d understand with a more direct approach.” He came as he hugged Nero close and lifted his cane.

“Uh V? Father? What are you doing?” He asked suspiciously. A hug would be so simple but as he fiddled something at his back, Nero was...scared. 

“Don’t worry. I’ll be gentle.” He assured gently with a dark unspoken promise in his voice next to his ear. Nero felt cold dread flooded him. He’s seen V do the last blow on demons before and it was nothing short of violence.

Something cold had pierced his back making him cry out in surprise but...there was no pain. He could see bits of the cane that exit out of V’s back.

He heard V chuckled before fading from existence like a burning page.

What came next was an explosion of power. The last time he felt this, he was revived with his newly found Devil Trigger in the labs under Fortuna. It felt so long ago.

“So, this is what he meant.” He said as he was freed. He swayed a bit, feeling drunk. Ha! Drunk on power. He’ll save everyone this time. He can definitely protect everyone.

‘Kid, you gotta wake up.’ came Griffon’s voice in his head. ‘Wakey-wakey, time to kick some ass-ee.’

Nero giggled. “Yeah, yeah. That.” He responded as he tried to focus on waking up...wait, how did he do it?

He heard Griffon sigh. ‘That’s it. Nightmare, do your thing.’

Soon the power had receded enough for him to think. He shook his head to clear it. “What the hell was that?” He asked, facing Shadow.

The cat remained silent. 

‘That was the power Vergil juiced me up with. Seems like you can’t take it straight. Nightmare here will be metering it out for all of our sakes.” He explained exasperatedly.

The thought of asking what happened cross Nero’s mind.

“Nope, long story. Another time, kiddo. Just wake up, lazy ass!” Griffon quickly retorted.

“Alright, alright.” He relentedly. “Sheesh.” Shadow melded back into him and with that, he let go, returning back to the realm of the conscious.

Waking up, the power trip was making him feel wild. Just like that, his spectral wings were out and he may have alarmed Jesse and Lucia. Trish merely looked impressed.

As the moon disappeared with the eclipse, Nero summoned out Nightmare to blast the blocked entrance. He barely felt the drain despite the amount of power used up. Just how much power did hid father have.

-

Now that they were on leveled ground, both literally and figuratively, Trish managed to cut one of Morax’s legs before he jumped away with the remaining leg, dodging from the next blow.

Nero followed up with a high strike but Morax managed to block. The blow forced him to his knees. 

“Insolents pests.” He seethed as he held his ground with Nero while Trish and Lucia were coming in with a follow up.

“Back at ya.” Nero strained back, bearing down as hard as he can, devil triggering to put more force into it.

Apart from the debilitating blows from the warhammer, Morax was able to regenerate fast. The sheer size of the warhammer had allowed him to use it as a shield as well. 

Morax braced a hand on the ground, causing Nero to gain more leverage. He roared in effort, thinking he was weakening.

‘Shit! Run!’ Griffon warned in his head.

He barely had time to ask as he felt the ground gave way. Jumping high, he saw the chains shot out from from a portal where he was standing. But it wasn’t just there. All over, there were mini portals where the chain shot out. 

Trish was caught but Lucia was already working on setting her free.

The chains would drain them on touch. Once caught, it was a race against time before the one who was caught was unconscious. While it was possible to break free from it, they found it took a lot of time and effort to break the chain and even more trying to recover from it.

Nero managed to stick his blade into the wall as he held on to  as he fended off the chains from himself, reverting  to his human self as he did. The portal only appeared for a moment before disappearing except for the ones that had caught a prey.

Morax was limping but the leg was almost completely regenerated.

He had to help them somehow. Morax was in between him and the ladies. He could distract Morax but Trish still needed time to recover, even with all the Devil Stars. He needed something, anything that’ll give him a bit more edge. As he assessed on how to act, his eyes fell on a familiar blue metal device. It was Overture.

‘That might just make things easier.’ Griffon commented as he dropped, a plan ready in his mind.

‘Keep a lookout for more.’ He mentally told Griffon. “Nico, I could kiss right now.” He muttered in joyful relief as he devil triggered again. Time for some toys.

-

Morrison never thought he'd be driving around a hell gate….or portal...or whatever that is. Usually, he's going away from it.

Between Lady's gunshots and Nico's launcher, he also surmises that he'll have hearing damage too.

A large bug demon crashed into the windshield with a splat and a burst of demon blood and bits. Thankfully the windshield didn't crack but the blow was enough to jostle the whole van.

"Drive right, Morrison!" Nico peeped from the sun roof. "Over them. Not into them!”

"Yeah, yeah. You just keep on doing your job." Morrison retorted heatedly as he turned on the wipers. Thankfully, that worked and he was soon able to see where he was going again.

Getting another of the hand (Devil Breaker!), she used the launcher to propel it into the air and hopefully land somewhere Nero can find. This was how Nero was able to find the devil breakers strewn all over the Qliphoth. As fragile as the thing is, it only truly breaks when Nero uses it on demons. Barring being crushed by a large object or so on.

A few hours earlier, upon reaching Vie de Marli, it was dark and empty. Neither of them knew what to do or where to go so they decided to 'borrow' some supplies before there's no time to act. They know for sure that the deadline is the lunar eclipse.

It was eerie watching the moon turned yellow before eclipsing bit by bit. There was an explosion as soon as the moon disappeared. It didn't happen immediately but soon, what they thought was a flock of birds had sparks as if there were people trying to blow things up.

Right at that moment, they knew where they needed to go.

Going closer, they found out it was a swarm of bug-like demons. The drive didn’t take long but Jesse was shooing them away as soon as he saw them. He and several white cloth wearing people were slicing and doing all sorts of magic trying to get as many of them that crawled out of the hole or something. It was obvious they could get caught in the blast, too if they weren’t careful. The ground rumbled almost minutely from all of that action.

As Nico drove away, she didn’t really leave the area. Instead they started to circle it, following the demons circling around the area.

“We came here to help and it looks like Jesse’s gonna need a hand.” Nico declared. “ Judging from all that fireworks, they’ll be outnumbered with less juice to work it up.”

Lady grinned wildly. “Oh, I know just the thing.” She said as she reached for her guns, checking them.

“Wait, what are-are we going to do?” He stuttered as Nico revved up and ran over a low flying demon.

“I’ll be on clean up.” Lady declared. “You doing the devil breaker delivery?” She asked Nico knowingly next, expertly bracing as Nico runs over another demon.

“Yep.” She confirmed. “So, Morrison. You’re the designated driver.” She said with an amused grin. “Think, you’re up for the job?”

Needless to say, he prefers the driving than the shooting but seriously, he’s starting to feel his age now.

Chapter Text

The pests were proving to be a bigger nuisance than he thought. He had intended to use them as test subjects or warm up, especially against that Sparda spawn.

After the Mundus underling had cut off one of his legs (both the Mundus underling and the Argosax puppet had attacked him from his blind spot), he may have overestimated the capability of his current body. After all, the transfer wasn’t completed.

As if to make matters harder than it already is, the Sparda spawn seemed to have obtained rather lethal if not powerful devices. There was one that shot ricocheting lasers but he was soon reprimanded by both the Mundus underling and the Argosax puppet.

"Sorry, Nico." He heard the Sparda spawn destroy one of the arm sized, odd devices. Was Nico the device? Or was it a prayer to a god? Another replaced it. "Punch Line!" He declared almost joyfully. As the hand device had jets and flew off his hand before rounding back down to him. Morax didn't have time to think as the device allowed the Sparda spawn to fly at him while he was holding off the Argosax puppets attacks.

"Your fight is with me." The Argosax puppets snarled once she realised his attention was elsewhere, turning into her demon form. Lightning spread from her blades to him.

Morax was forced to retreat, using the chains to retaliate. Predictably, she evaded that but the device that the Sparda spawn had been riding was heading straight to him. Before it hits, he was able to catch and redirect it back to their direction, exploding as it did. A close call.

If Morax was surprised by his luck, it seems so was the Sparda spawn, briefly stunned as Morax was shielding against the hail of bullets the Mundus underling was delivering. He soon snapped out of it and joined the fray with his gun and bullets infused with his demonic powers.

While Morax was able to hyper regenerate from his injuries, he would definitely be overwhelmed if this keeps up. He should end this now and go to his thrall's location.

But… it’d be a waste if he ended them without offering a partnership. They are all capable fighters by their right. They’ll be assets should they agree. If not, then all the more reason he should be rid of them for his next plans.

With that thought, as he shielded against the gunshots and evaded another strike from the Argosax puppet, he summoned some magi to him. He made sure to put some distance between them just in case.

The Argosax puppet seemed to brace herself for a blast from the magi as they started to chant for a barrier. Once the barrier was up, bullets pinging against it, Morax patiently waited for them to realise the barrier's formation…. Though, if they didn't realise it, he might need an alternative.

“Nero!” The Mundus underling called the Sparda spawn’s attention as the Argosax puppet retreated to them. Only the dulled cacophony of destruction and carnage above them can be heard.

“I commend thee.” He said as they stared at him, surrounded by the magi. “All of you with the strength and prowess fit for a demon king’s aid. Perhaps a partnership can be reached.” He said as he observed them. “Of riches, of power and of freedom ultimate, these are my guarant-” He was interrupted by a bang of another gunshot and a ping of a deflected throwing blade.

“Thanks but no thanks.” The Mundus underling said nonchalantly. “Been there, done that. Never working under another demon king ever again.”

“I’ve rejected the offer before and I’ll do it again.” The Argosax puppet answered, the disgust was clear in her voice.

“Seems like the ladies had their say.” The Sparda spawn said as he marched ahead of them. Probably readying an attack.“‘Sides, there’s no such thing as a fair deal with demons.” He added as he devil triggered. “Enough, chit-chat.” He said and took a different stance than usual, readying his blade with one hand, the demonic energy concentrating in it.

His two comrades readied themselves with long range weapons, as if they were buying him time.

Now that their response is a definite negative, then he shouldn't dally. He had a feeling the barrier won’t survive the coming attack. He had two choices, wait for the barrier to break then cut through or slip away somehow and fly off.

"Place your bets." The Sparda spawn growled as he spun to create the crossed blade beam.

Morax went for the latter. He countered the light blue blade beam with his own demonic strike beams, hitting the ground, causing a wave beam. This would kill the Magi but it'll nullify the beams and give him time to jump and escape.

Or at least tried to.

In the chaos and dusts, his efforts in countering the blade beams to nullify it were unsuccessful and his legs were hit before they could launch himself into the air. Unfortunately, part of his torso was caught by the blade beam and the damage was bad enough that the construct was tearing itself further as he moved, forcing him to use his own arms to keep everything in. The power behind that blade beam was too great to be nullified.

This was bad. His core was exposed. He needs the opening to close before he could move again. Or else, he'll be running without his core. While not fatal, he would certainly be powerless. He needs time.

"Rawhide!" He heard as he felt something take hold of him. But he was prepared after seeing one of his finis demon being flung at him using the very same device. He summoned golems this time, holding him down until the hook dislodges.

"Ah!" He heard the Sparda spawn cried, he was thrown off as the hook dislodged itself from the construct with a tug.

The shooting started again.

Between the hail of bullets and the almost sickening wait for construct's wound to close, his frustration had reached its peak. Gathering his power, he roared towards the dark sky. Enough was enough.

-

The roar surprised them all. It was clear enough to be heard under the destruction and explosion.

The demons they fought were now leaving them and going back to their master.

"Don't stop!" Matier ordered before forming a sigil in the air and blasted a torrent of flame into the stream of buglike flying demons. The stream was lessened by the flame before they took care to avoid it.

Jesse came and broke the sigil by roughing pushing her askew, causing her to slump out of exhaustion.

Already there were bright streaks of lightning and flame as they chased the retreating horde.

"You'll get someone killed!" Jesse shouted at her, out of breath as he had sprinted to stop her. Both of them on the ground.

"We have to stop them!" Matier said as she struggled to get back to her feet. "Lucia will be overwhelmed." She told him gravely. "All of them will be overwhelmed if we don't stop them." She said, finally able to sit up.

Jesse gave a frustrated groan and rummaged through his pocket. "Just don't die and no friendly fire." He said as he gave her a grotesque looking black stone cluster.

Matier would have asked questions if not for the energy it was pulsating. That was a devil star. A very concentrated devil star.

She accepted it, crushing it to absorb it. Immediately, she felt relief.

Jesse gave her a once over before nodding and stood up. If he was at least an inch taller, he would’ve grazed his head with Nico van’s undercarriage as the van propelled itself on a mound and flew haphazardly straight into the former underground ruin. Muffled hollering can be heard as the vehicle passed.

A moment of shocked silence passed.

“Are you alright?” Matier asked as she got to her feet hurriedly. The horde was concentrating into the ruins and she was anxious to know what happened to them all but still lingered for the old doctor’s sake.

Jesse nodded. “I’m-” His voice broke.

Seeing this, another silence fell.

Jesse cleared his throat. “I’m fine.” He reiterated clearly this time.

Matier hesitated. He still looked stiff.

“I’m serious.” He assured her. “Come on, we’ll get left behind.” He said as he jogged ahead.

As he moved, so did a number of figures not too far away.

Matier forgot that he summoned demons to do his fight. Without further ado, they headed towards the busy ruins.

Chapter Text

They knew.

They all knew that the demon, formerly a human young man, was not a thrall as much as a willing sacrifice is. Though the difference is thin, he could have fought off the fake Lord Sparda thrall but he was so desperate in his beliefs that nothing would make sense if they told him otherwise.

Dante had seen his fair share of cults and the one they were interrogating right now is the best example he ever knew.

“You did all that alone?” Modeus asked, more inquisitive than accusing. His long tales of dreamwalking and learning the all kinds of magic to aid him was curious as it is painstaking.

“As I said. Lord Sparda needed a vessel and only his blood would do. It would have been hard to convince without proof. Simply asking wouldn’t have worked.” The guy, Max, said pretty despairingly. “So I volunteered. If I could get you guys to volunteer too, it’d be best but here we are.” He gave an awkward chortle. “Not only Lord Sparda has you two, he has his closest disciples, too.” He added, relentingly.

Modeus looked at him with exasperated puzzlement while his brother looked at the whole situation with boredom.

Modeus and Baul were dead.  For Baul, his last memories were of Dante defeating him. For Modeus, he remembered a demon named Sid possessing his mind before darkness once more. Earlier, they vaguely sensed a place and grabbed on.

Vergil had sensed their consciousness holding on to the vestiges of his own. After identifying them, Dante was more than excited to get them there.

Unfortunately, for the bookcase replicas, Baul sought to reclaim his honour for losing against Dante and Dante was all for the fight after Baul insulted his age. Vergil had been bored and Modeus simply thought that it was appropriate from a demon's point of view and did nothing else but stay out of the way. They barely started when Vergil flinched severely and Max crashed into existence.

Literally.

With that, after a bit of threatening, he spilled the beans. Now that the grand design with which they were all involved is revealed, they all felt suitably...indignant.

Dante and Vergil functioning as the vessel for Morax. Baul and Modeus for the battle prowess. Both parties were merely parts of a machine than not.

Soon, it'll be the sealed powers Sparda and saving the world as Lord Sparda will re-seal the gates of the underworld using that power.

"Uh... where is he going to take the 'sealed powers' again?" Dante asked next, looking thoroughly confused and doubtful.

"Temen-ni-gru, of course. You and Vergil should know." He replied as if they were joking.

"Father's power were unsealed when I summoned Temen-ni-gru. It is doubtful that there would be another source." Vergil guipped in skeptical tone.

"Yes but wasn't it resealed once the tower went back down?" He countered them.

Dante looked even more confused. "Don't know who told you that, kid but there was some crazy bastard who took it and went blobby because the power was too much." He explained slowly. "We killed them and once that was done, I crawled back to the surface and Vergil went down to see 'the land of our father'." He did an air quote as well.

Vergil gave him a glare at that.

"Hey, you said it." He defended with arms raised briefly in surrender.

Vergil glowered but Baul was the one spoke before anyone else could.

"Master was not the only one who could seal his power away." Baul began. "And tis not uncommon for former demon kings to summon forth their former powers once conditions permit.”

"Hmmm, Morax is indeed a demon capable of such and more.” Modeus thoughtfully said as he crossed his arms.

Dante groaned. “So you’re saying that this bastard is gonna summon another tower or something?” He tried to wrap his mind around it but it’s…well impossible as far as he know because Temen-ni-gru itself was made with a lot of specific stuff like the blood of a priestess and so on. “Temen-ni-gru-ish tower?”

Vergil was quiet for too long and Dante’s gut is telling him that Vergil is preoccupied on something again.

“Tell me, what would Lord Sparda do of you?” Baul asked. “Other than your role as the retriever, would you be spared or would you be sacrificed?”

“I would have fought at his side but…” He gestured at his general self, who was still being sustained by Vergil. “I don’t know what would happen to me now that my body might be in shamble or worse.” He gave a despairing laugh at that.

Vergil merely shifted his gaze knowingly at him as Baul crossed his arms next, looking deep in thought. “After all this, what would Lord Sparda have done?”

Modeus stared at his brother.

“Gonna set up shop and get a fine lady friend?” Dante joked, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively.

“Don’t say that.” Max said with an annoyed grimace. “He’s your father. He had stayed true to your mother even now.”

“Did he ever mention about our mother?” Vergil quizzed next, genuinely curious.

“This is something even the Order doesn’t know bout it but your mother was a powerful witch and Lord Sparda had sought her company for her power but found love as well.” He spoke confidently. “You two should give him the benefit of a doubt.” He defended.

Vergil gave a narrowing look of confusion while Dante had stiffened, biting his lips as he did. For Dante, he knew if he laughed, Max won’t open his mouth after that without torture. This was becoming a test of his willpower and self-restraint. He hoped it worked.

“You didn’t answer me.” Baul reiterated in growl, regaining his attention.

Max faltered at that. “He’ll continue to protect Earth as he always had been.” He answered.

Modeus gave raise of his eyebrows at that. “In the construct made from his sons’ bodies?”

Max stayed silent.

“Is that refusal or ignorance?” Vergil asked, a small knowing smirk quirked his lips.

Max was breathing harder this time as he met Vergil’s gaze with defiance. When he was being reluctant to answer before regarding the scheme of thing, Vergil purposely cut off his demon energy to him.

“While I am the only serving him, I still know my place.” He replied them all vehemently.

“Morax had made his name briefly before being defeated by Argosax.” Modeus began. “Known for his creation of demonic familiars, he was also known for his cunning and charm. It is no fault of yours if you were taken by him.” Modeus told him in his neutral tone.

Baul scoffed at that before anyone else could react. “You should stop encouraging weak-“

There was a hard pull in their mind as Vergil started to topple. His body looked as if he was made of the same energy he made his Mirage Edge with.

Dante was there before he could reach the ground. “Goddamn it, Vergil.” His brother cursed helplessly as he laid his still glowing but barely conscious brother on a free section on the floor.

Modeus was already kneeling next to the glowing body, placing a hand over his shoulder before he looked up to Dante.

“You need to take over.” He told Dante gravely. “It’s too much for him.”

“How? Tell me how.” Dante wasted no time asking. This wasn’t the usual mojo he’s used too.

Modeus grimaced as he concentrated on Vergil again. “The amulet. Use the amulet.” He said, as if half in a trance. “Once you do that, all you need is to think of this place.”

“Hurry. This realm is cracking.” Baul supplied as he faced at the direction of the door. True enough there was a crack of darkness spreading.

Dante concentrated on the amulet and the thought of this room. He had no time to think of anything else and he wasn’t even sure if it’s the right way. He just went with it as he placed a hand over his chest. The place the amulet would be if he had worn it.

The room changed. Everything was charred and crumbling. The walls bore scorch marks the distinct smell of smoke permeated everywhere.

Dante just realised that he had closed his eyes. Opening it, Baul was looking over everything in interest as Modeus watched over Vergil.

While he was still…spectral, he looked more solid than ghostly.

“It worked. “ Modeus congratulated quietly. “Vergil will need time.” He assured Dante next.

Dante grimaced. “What’s wrong with him?” He asked with a tired sigh, still kneeling next to Vergil’s body.

Modeus grimaced at that. “I..am not sure. It feels like he’s faraway.” Modeus explained.

It was Dante’s turn to frown. “I think Morax shifted him.” He said an exasperated growl.

“This one is suffering.” Baul called next.

“Oh shit, Max.” Dante realised as he got to his feet.

-

“Is he ok?” Nero shouted he shot several demon with his Tomboy. He was having trouble trying to keep their numbers down.

“Shut up! You keep them back, we save his ass!” Nico retorted as she tried to force Vergil’s body to absorb the devil stars she had while keeping a gun close just in case. At the same time, Jesse and Matier worked to remove all the anchors Morax had through him. It was a very crude version of a surgery, that had spell chanting supplementing into it. Vergil groaned and fidgeted from it but did nothing else, naked as they worked on him. He wasn’t fully there but he was responsive.

After using Rawhide, Nero pulled out something out. He couldn’t believe his luck as he dragged the muscled mass to safety but, as he freed him from most of the mass, he realised his father is going to need more help.

Never thought he’d be glad to see Jesse but without him, he doubted he could have helped his father.

“Nero!” Lady warned.

Nero immediately dropped to the ground as a volley explosive flew and clearing the air. Getting back up, he lingered as he caught his breath. "Thank, Lady!"

Lucia was the one who went ahead to try and pierce the swarm around Argosax. He wasn't happy about that but if Morax is biding time to take back his father, he is among the few capable of fending the demon off.

Chapter Text

Morax was livid as he drew the sigil he needed into the ground with his blood. Time was of the essence, dawn will break and he would have to summon higher order demons. If he hasn’t finish the ritual using Sparda’s disciples by then, which is the most probable case, he would be sorely tested as his powers were now limited.

He had lost half of his core, one of the twins had been ripped away, probably with that hook device the infuriating Sparda spawn had. As he recovered within the shield made of his demonic familiars, he had to replan everything. Though powerful, this twin, Dante, has a lesser well of power compared to the other one, Vergil.  He had hoped that to keep the cores and not deplete them but if he's going to get the upper hand, he'll have too. But if this one depletes, then he won’t have Sparda’s power or the ability to use magic unless he somehow regains Vergil before he depletes Dante fully. That was unlikely to happen.

The Sparda spawn, Nero, though considerably lesser compared to the twins, he would make a good expendable core. However, as it is with the other human pests, Morax is unable to overpower him. Retrieving Vergil would be more unlikely, now that he took to protecting Vergil. The booming strikes against the barrier told him they were renewing their vigor despite how futile it is.

Now the sigil was complete, he chants the incantation.

Nero may be too powerful in his current state. The alternative lies where his thrall is. The unborn ones may overwhelm his thrall but not him.

Mayhaps luck was still on his side. Fortuna had a hell gate. Once he get the cores again, he’ll simply need to retrieve the powers used to seal the gates.

-

After being ripped away from Morax, chains that keeps Vergil unconscious was being removed.

Between consciousness and not, he strained to maintain the dreamscape he made and his presence there. It didn't help his seeping consciousness brought distracting pain.

"Vergil, what do we need to do?" He heard Modeus said. His reach was barely noticeable among the surge of pain. “You’re fading.”

“The dreamscape.” His mind landed as he strained to keep focussed. “Dante needs to sustain the dreamscape.” Only he and Dante had the amulets and the demon twins were dead. Even if they tried, they couldn’t do anything.

“How?” Modeus came again, urgently.

“The amulet and his memories. Use the amulet and think.” He uttered, barely able to still himself as his body twitched at the sharp surge of pain. He growled at how dire the situation had become. He hoped they’d know what to do. Honestly, its more accurate to say he’s taking a gamble.

Then the smell of charred wood and the immediate lessening strain on his focus nearly threw him off. Being able to think now, he focuses on solidifying the link between his body and the spectral one in the dreamspace. It was somewhat similar to his Doppelganger and with that he was able to follow the pull of his consciousness and back into the waking world.

Pain was everywhere but he felt them trying to take it out. Whoever it was. His vision was still blurry. There was nothing to do but wait. Still, this does not compare to the mind breaking pain torture Mundus had wrought on him when he lost.

With that, he came to the dreamscape. The library was charred. The ceiling had bits of melting fitting and cracked plaster. The window pane was broken but there was a wall of grey to fill up the gaps. There, over him was Modeus.

“Glad you’re well.” He said rather... happily. He held a hand out for him to grab on. Vergil took note of that but did nothing more.

Getting to his feet, he saw that everything had been burnt, charred wood and ashes were everywhere. It was...probably how it looked like when he left the house to burn.

“Hey!” Dante called with a sarcastic cheer. “Where did ya go?” He had Max, holding his hand while Max was holding it with two of his own, desperately as if he was his lifeline despite how weak he was. Dante himself looked weak and there was a barely concealed line of tension in Dante’s voice and demeanour. Vergil suspected that Max was draining him far too fast for Dante to recover. This does not bode well. He needs to get Dante out or fix Max somehow.

Baul was seated not too far, face unreadable. “Be that as it may, do you really not know what he would be doing now?” He continued.

“As I said, if we were trying to follow the plans, the best course of action is to complete the ritual I didn’t finish in Fortuna and proceed with summoning Temen-ni-gru.” Max said desperately. “I’m telling the truth. If he had other plans, I don’t know anymore.”

“Fortuna?” Vergil registered. He finally understood why Dante was acting the way he did. It would go to Fortuna. Nero’s home and where Kyrie and their family are. Briefly, he was reminded of their childhood. A burnt home and a loss too great that it reshaped their very core. The evidence of what happened, despite being a mere dreamscape, was enough to reinforce that.

“Is that all?” Vergil asked quietly but if Dante was poorly concealed tension, his was blatant cold fury.

“Yes. Believe it or not, it’s your choice but that’s all there is from me.” Max quickly added at Vergil’s tone.

“We need to inform the others.” Modeus said gravely. “Though it might not be Master’s power, Morax is a formidable demon with his full powers. Given sufficient advantage, he will undo Master’s efforts.” He turned to face Vergil. “The distance would strain your link as well.” He said pointedly. “Teleportation shouldn’t be beneath his abilities.”

Vergil would’ve preferred to interrogate Max further, for venting than interrogation but Modeus was right. If Morax were to teleport and they took too much time to reach him, Fortuna will once again be an open gateway of hell. He would lose his link to them, too, since the only link he had is this dreamscape without the amulet. Though it will not harm him, Vergil won’t find them back.

And...even if it’s just a sliver of a parallel, he won’t let any of them get harmed. At least, not without his intervention. Or Dante’s for that matter.

“True.” Vergil answered curtly with a nod. “Dante.” He regarded his brother. If they were of the same mind, he wouldn't miss this chance for some...retaliation. “Should I save some of him for you?”

Dante gave an evil smirk. “Why, yes, brother.” He drawled gleefully. “Hurry up and break me out, too.”

Max looks distraught but he knew better than to say anything about it.

Vergil replied with an equally evil smirk. It was barely noticeable but Baul had given them a subtle but proud onceover. As a demon, such things, torture and displays of power, are all favoured traits and Baul seemed to be more demonic than Modeus is. “I’ll hold you to it.” He returned. “Don’t be late.”

They weren’t sure if he realised it but Vergil’s spectral body collapsed like a doll without string. Modeus caught him before he hit the floor.

“This is troublesome.” Modeus sighed as he arranged the body on the floor in a more comfortable pose.

Dante laughed. “Tell him that, he’ll kick your ass.”

-

Nero noticed that the amount of demons was declining. Sure, the reinforcements were doing great work but…

He looked around for the others and Trish gave him a wary look as well.

As excited as he was to continue the match and get Dante out, preferably the same way as Vergil did, he knows better. This guy always seemed to have something on his sleeves. Whether it was the chains, the freakishly accurate counterattacks or the tactical demon summoning itself, this guy doesn’t just...well, give up and die.

Then, he felt the presence of Yamato in his mind. His father would never do that unless-

“Wait, sir, Vergil-” Came Jesse’s panicked spluttering only to be accompanied by a pained growl.

Looking back, he wished he hadn’t. Jesse was trying to pull out something stringy from his father's chest as Matier tried to hold him down. Vergil was squirming and struggling against Matier. There was so much blood that it looked like paint on them. Scattered around them were all kinds of weird looking stakes and pins with black strips of god knows what.

“I know it hurts. Just let me finish this.” Jesse muttered placatingly as he tugged the strip to no avail. “Just a bit more.” Nico had been close by with water to wash off the blood when everything started to look the same. Both she and Jesse had to tug on it and it finally gave way, nearly toppling them both.

Nero came closer as Matier lets up from her grip and wisely gave him a wide berth as he swiped at her. Seeing that, he didn't come too close either, wary of his father’s wild state. He prepared to grapple his father if they needed help.

Vergil tried to get up but ended up on his knees, still growling and coughing. He caught Nero’s attention and pointed shakily at the centre where Morax was being protected by his horde.

“St-top.” He tried to shout but it was as if his throat had something in it. Still he continued while he tried to not choke and cough violently. He gave Nero an urgent look and waved at the centre. “Sto--im. For-nnn-a” He managed between his choking.

Nero felt his blood freeze. He didn’t need to be told twice as he devil triggered and ran to join Lucia. The fucker was about to teleport.

He wielded the Yamato as he crashed into the horde but there was a barrier and it held his blow. As dust and blood erupted around him, the path cleared and he saw there was set of magi beneath all the demons scrabbling and circling to protect their master. The force from his crash caused him to bounce off. He recovered with a roar and jumped to try and cleave it. Once again, he bounced off with an explosion of dust and blood.

Lucia snatched him from the air. “Calm down!”  She shouted at him, hoping to break him out of his frenzy as they glided down.

Nero growled as he struggled. “They are going to Fortuna!”

“You’re striking blindly!” Lucia countered. “You’ll get everyone killed if you don’t stop.”.

At that, Nero relented. Lucia dropped him once he was close enough to the ground. It was then he saw a few Guardian clan members zipping about the perimeter. He was lucky to have missed them when he came charging in.

The sharp blast of demonic power told them that major magic is taking place.

“Lucia, tell them to retreat.” Nero said seriously, still in his devil trigger. He’s not going to waste time. He’s going total the barrier and the fucker along with it.

‘Wait, kid. That’s a bad idea!’ Nero heard Griffon said in his mind as he summoned out Nightmare.

“Stop. We just have to kill the magi first. Megiscula almost close enough to shadowstep inside and kill them.” Lucia quickly reasoned. “The barrier will be gone with them and we’ll strike them all.”

“It’s taking too -” He was about to shout when Yamato dispersed in a burst of blue light.

“Dismiss Nightmare.” Came a familiar voice. “Regroup, now.” He said pointedly.

Both Lucia and Nero jumped when Vergil appeared behind them. He was still streaked with blood and sporting half of a brown coverall. He had tied the sleeves over his waist and the bottom part was at least an inch short. Despite that, he still held an air of power with Yamato in hand.

“I will kill all the magi.” He said as he came closer to the centre with the vortex of demons. “All you will follow through.”

He stopped when he sensed none of them were paying attention. “Make haste. Regroup, now.” He reiterated impatiently. “Before the magic completes.” He disappeared in a flash of his trick. Just far enough not to get caught with the remaining demons before he settled into a familiar stance, legs wide with the Yamato at his side, a hand ready to unsheathed it. The air thickened with more demonic energy.

“Shit.” Nero cursed as he and Lucia backed off. Lucia devil triggered and screeched, probably to signal the rest of the clan members to her. From afar he saw Trish and Lady scrambling to safety as well.

Nero focussed his powers, pouring as much demonic power into Red Queen as he can after charging his Exceed. He’s going to stop them before they could reach Fortuna. It’s now or never.

Then the air became still and their ears were pressured from it. “Slay all.” They heard Vergil’s voice utter darkly before there was a flash of blinding blue. Apart from the ringing of the Yamato, there was also the near deafening crack as the barrier clashed with the slashes.

They all charge forward once the barrier no longer there. The surviving demons charged at them as well. There weren’t too many of them now. Morax was still chanting as the land ….glowed?

He focussed on reaching Morax. He must reach him. The air roaring as he ran as the demons heading into him were sliced in two.

There was only a blink of darkness before they were gone. All of them were gone.

Skidding to a stop where Morax was, he roared in frustration. He was so close. Just like last time. Just like when Kyrie was captured. Just like when Credo died. Just like when he lost against Dante. Just like-

“Nero, control yourself.” Came Vergil’s admonishing tone.

Snapping his gaze on him, Nero wanted to cut him down. He wants to destroy. Someone must pay.

‘Kid, this ain’t you.’ Came a voice. Nero was so furious he barely recognized Griffon’s voice. ‘This ain’t the time for a tantrum. Snap out of it!”

“You need to go to Fortuna.” Vergil said calmly but firm with a subtle air of condescension. Yamato was ready in his hand. At that, anxiety had mixed in with the rage Nero had. Kyrie, his family, everyone there are in trouble. “Unless you want to be left behind.”

It only took a second for the meaning of the words to sink in and he snapped out with an indignant growl. He could feel Griffon’s agreement at that. He was indirectly being called a deadweight. However, Vergil and Griffon was right. He’s useless like this. Nero took a deep breath to calm down and revert to his human self.

Had Vergil worn his usual clothes, it would have been similar to the day he first met his father in the Qliphoth. Or rather, the complete version of himself. The fractured shield hadn’t fully dissipated and fell like broken glass around them. Much like how the illusion had broken in the Qliphoth after he took the Qliphoth fruit.

“Am not deadweight.” He declared with a dirty look. “Old man.”

There was a small amused twitch of his lips at that as he turned away and opened a portal. “Go now.” He uttered nonchalantly as he stood aside.

Without further ado or another reason to punch Vergil, Nero went through it.

-

Nina was showing Julio how she prepared the wards around the house. The concoction needed to be of a certain consistency as she supervised Julio stirring it. This was the first time Nina allowed him to do anything hands on. Though his time with Nico had made him careful, his alchemic basics still needs some supplementation.

“After that, it’s the white salt. Remember, it doesn’t matter what it is but it has to be at least sodium based.” She explained. “And of course-”

“White.” Julio added. “It has to be white because it’s the symbol of purity and cleansing.”

“Exac-” Nina stopped sentence as she flinched towards a direction. A demon. A big one. It felt like Abigail.

“Nina!” Julio jumped back as the concoction started to spark from the demonic wave. Grabbing the jug of water, she took the frost scale amongst the ingredients there and dumped it in the water. She barely had time to dump the water over the cauldron as it froze.

Julio barely said another word before she frantically pulled him out of the workshop. “There’s going to be an invasion.” She told him in a panic. “We need to leave.” She ordered as she grabbed a plastic bag and start loading it up with whatever bread they have left on the counter. “Go get Kyrie and the rest.”

Julio had too many questions but he relented as Nina busied herself with the packing. They were in trouble and he needed to get everyone there to safety.

“Kyrie!” He heard Nero called frantically from the garage below them just as he was about to call the rest of his family. “Kids!” They heard him call as he got up the stairs.

Nina immediately shielded him and held out a blue crystal-like amulet towards the garage door as Kyrie appeared on the other side from the living room.

He sagged in relief upon seeing them. “We need to leave! There’s gonna be demons everywhere!” He told them at once.

Sure enough, there were sirens and urgent shouts of people outside while Nina lowered her amulet in relief. “That’s what I said.”

Then there was more commotion and the sound of an engine. “Nero!” Came Nico’s voice from downstairs. “Where are ya?”

This was another definition of all hell is going break loose.

Chapter Text

“Over here! Careful!” Lady shouted as she directed the crowd of people out of the city...again. Last time was much more chaotic since they arrived at the height of the demon horde flood with people running blindly into deadends and getting cornered by demons as they did.

This time, however, it was a hell lot more manageable as the people already knew where to go and the demons weren’t coming in droves yet.

Of course, they didn’t have this many people on evacuation detail either last time.

Vergil sent Nero ahead while ordering them into Nico’s van as he told them about the Morax and unsealing the hell gate under Fortuna. That was surprisingly effective and had everyone in the van in record time. She even got snapped by Vergil for being slow.

It was a bit cramped but surprisingly, the van could fit them all and another 7 Guardian Clan members.

Once in Fortuna, the strong demonic presence was obvious.

“Damn it, we need to evacuate the city ASAP.” Trish said as Nico and Vergil went upstairs. The garage door noisily rolled up. Already, people were on the run.

“That swarm will take 20 minutes to reach us.” Lucia said as Matier nodded.

Curious, Lady took a look too. Unlike the case with the Saviour, Morax’ had a vortex of dark specks, circling where he was just as he did in Vie de Marli.

“Lady, you still remember the last evacuation routes?” Trish asked next as the Guardian members stepped outside to see it. “It’s going to take an hour if we don’t start now.”

“Per’aps, we can buy time.” Matier offered as Lucia and the rest looked on. “We’ll serve as vanguard until the city is empty.”

Lady and Trish grimaced at that. There was a lot of demons and there’s only 9 of them there. Partial demons or not.

“Whatever it is you wanted to do, better start now.” Vergil said as he came down the stair. He had a small shirt on and black cargo pants, probably borrowed from Nero. “We’ll be poking the hive soon.”

Behind him was Nero and his family, all of them fussing as Kyrie hugged them all.

“What’s the plan?” Lady asked. Already, she has a sinking feeling. And honestly, she was glad she was this far from Vergil and Nero. Logical as the plan was, it was...cold. But time was a luxury and they all had to dive in headfirst. She, Trish, Morrison and all of the Guardian clans were in charge of evacuation.

Nico, Nina, Nero, Vergil and Kyrie will be ‘poking the hive’ with Kyrie as bait.

After clearing a few streets, taking down the down demons that escape the Guardian clan’s vanguard, she winds up at the entrance to the port.

Not long after that, Lady heard frantic screaming. That made the crowd go in all directions to avoid the screamer while screaming themselves as they sought shelter.

A birdlike puia demon was chasing two children before a younger man came and tackled them out of harm’s way before the Puia demon shot its feathers at them.

Quickly, Lady shot it, distracting the demon from going after the three. It screeched in pain as it turned towards Lady.

“Come on.” She taunted with a wave of her guns. She needed the puia to head the other way or there’s going to be friendly fire. This guy must’ve slipped from the vanguard. “Want a piece of me?”

Before it could shoot at Lady there was a flash of purple and there were two swords piercing the demon.

It fell with a screech and dissipating in the dust.

“Sorry!” The Guardian clan member apologized as he retrieved his swords from the dissipating carcass.

“Just don’t let them slip out again, Al.” Lady huffed jokingly as she lowered gun.

He nodded to her before disappearing in a flash of lightning.

As if nothing happened, the people scouring for shelter earlier had immediately resumed their hustle towards the mining town.

The young man from earlier was limping but the two children were gone.

“Need help?” Lady offered. She might be able to bind his foot until he can get to somewhere safe.

“No need, no need.” He replied, flustering at the same time. “Um, ah, great work!” He waved at her sheepishly.

She couldn’t helped the amused smile at that. There were more screaming and this time it was those finis demons. One of them had thrown its rotary blades and hit one of the people. Judging from the man’s cry, it landed a hit but he carried on running. Mist of red erupted around it, forming more finis demons

Lady immediately shot them, partly to distract them from the people and partly to deflect any more rotary blade throwing until she can kill it. 

Predictably, they immediately locked on to her. Jangling their body of metal, their movements were limited. She just needs to lure them to the empty lot she found before bombing them all using Kalina Ann on them. She just hopes no more would spawn while she’s away.

But this wasn’t a good sign. Last time, the flooding of the demon horde got worse was when the huge ass hell gate was activated. She really hoped that didn’t happen.

-

Morax arrived to a cramped space. Teleporting there may have been a less than wise choice as the location bursts the ceiling with his height the number of demons he had teleported with. As he had suspected, the sun had killed off the lesser demons. He had to summon more to replace them.

Still in the hand of his thrall was the incomplete orihalcon. Oddly enough, his thrall had not expired despite the constant drain it had on the thrall’s soulless body. He had two golems to protect the body and as he cleared the ritual area. It may be a good substitute.

There was a chunk of Modeus and Baul’s scales that hasn’t finished being sublimated, indicating where the spell had stopped.

“Right, about a quarter left.” He concluded as he sweeped about the ingredients his thrall had hoarded. His thrall was certainly resourceful with the almost rare and sensitive ingredients.

He grabbed a few rough jewels before getting a root like material. Voidrakes and tourmalines may serve as a temporary circuit that the incomplete orihalcon could use to sustain it’s empowering abilities but voidrakes expire easily thus not a long term solution for usage of it.

It was then he felt Vergil’s presence. It was brief as if was accidental. Or maybe it was not. A trap?

Nevertheless, he hurried to the incomplete orihalcon and started the imprinting ritual again. He needs to hurry. He should at least get the will and the strength of Sparda if he’s going to go to battle with a demon king. With that, he chants again.

-

Kyrie was worried. Lately, that was all that she could do without getting in their way.

They were waiting at the edge of the sealed off quarters. Vergil meant to lure Morax away from the hell gate if he chose to unseal it in as a last act of vengeance. Kyrie will act as the bait. But as soon as Morax is headed their way, she'll be sent through a portal to the mining town. While Lady had some issue, Kyrie and Nero’s trust in Vergil’s abilities made this possible.

Nero was to chase him out of his protective hole with Nina and Nico as back up. Nico was in charge of the firepower while Nina would be assisting him with magic. Maybe seal Morax as well if their luck was good.

Sitting not too far, almost still as a statue was Vergil. Both of them managed to find an old bus stop to use.

She didn’t dare to bother him as she fidgets in her seat. Her mind was brought to when Nero had to calm and begged Julio not to follow them.

“But I learnt a lot from Nico and Nina. I can even do some fighting spells. I know you think my sword work is basic but it’s I can fight, too.” Julio argued before they left. Nina, Nico and Vergil were discussing something. Both of them were keeping their voices down in case anyone intervenes.

Kyrie was tending to Kyle and Carlo as Nero brought him aside when she heard hushed voices.

“Please, Julio. Please go with your brothers. I know you want to fight but…” He faltered as he picked his words. “Not this guy.” He carefully told him, shaking his head. “If it's anyone else, it’d be alright but this guy…. He plays dirty and I don’t want you hurt.”

“But…” Julio tried to argue again..

“I won’t have you hurt. At least, not in the way this guy would. He caught Vergil and…” His voice disappeared. “It was bad and I don’t wish it on anyone else.” He strained. “So please, go with your brothers and take care of them.” He implored Julio. “I’ll even bring you to my next job, just sit this one out.”

“Ok.” Julio relented meekly.

“Thank you.” Nero replied with a pat on his shoulders. “I promise. The next job, you’re tagging along.

“Ok, ok. I get it.” Julio said next rather exasperatedly but the tone was lighter now. “I’ll stay with Kyle and Carlo. We’re going to the mining town right?”

“Yeah.” Nero answered. They started talking about the trip there.

She wonders if they are doing fine. With Nero storming the gates and Julio taking care of both Kyle and Carlo at the mining town alone, there's a lot that can go wrong while she was just sitting there. That said, she wonders about the ones doing the evacuation. It's a lot of demons and there's only 12 of them.

“Thoughts?” Vergil asked.

Kyrie wasn’t sure if he asked so she stared at him.

At that, he met her gaze with a raise of his eyebrow.

"Ah...yes." Kyrie answered back once she got over her shock. There was a pause as if he was waiting for her. "I...am just worried."

Hearing that, he nodded. "Dante would have done the same. Yet, I always thought it was foolish to do so." He began before looking ahead again. Kyrie thought he had stopped after a pause. He was simply stating an opinion as an indirect admonishment to her fidgeting. But he continued.

"Now, I understood.” He muttered. “Blinded by too many things to admit it but...if I were to lose anyone now, it is unforgivable. For all my hunger for power, I forgot the very reason that sparked it. Without power, nothing can be done. Not even to protect your loved ones.”

Kyrie could hear Nero’s word ringing through Vergil at that very moment. It might have been the least appropriate moment to be touched by a moment of familiarity but she couldn’t help smiling at it.

“Though the risks of them losing their lives are significantly low after granting Nero a portion of my power and making a safe shell for Dante, the risks are still there.” He continued before looking back at Kyrie with a brief serious look. “For what it matters, I won’t let them fall.”

Kyrie was pleasantly surprised at that. Vergil was comforting her. She was reminded of the time when Nero had been missing. He had comforted her then, too. In loss of anything else to say, she nodded. “Thank you.” She managed to say, feeling slightly better.

-

Dante was anxious and frustrated at the same time. His brother’s ethereal body had dissipated before Max had a miraculous recovery, thus freeing Dante from needing to supplement him with his demonic energy. As far worse scenario goes, there’s no way in hell that Vergil was dead. So that only means Morax had teleported far enough that the link he had with that place was severed.

“Damn, I could use a hard drink.” Dante complained as he lazed over the remains of the cushion that was over the windowsill seat. “Pizza and sundaes are still king but whiskey give a nice burn at the back of your throat, y’know.” He gestured vaguely.

Max was fit as a fiddle and that only means his body was safe or moved away from the orihalcon. He really wanted to think that the guy’s body was found or something but he had briefly felt the familiar and almost forgotten drain from the unstable power source in Temen-ni-gru so long ago. The evidence only led to Morax’s presence in Fortuna.

“Hmm, are you ‘sick’?” Modeus asked tentatively as Max looked like he realised the same thing.

Dante stared at Modeus in surprise as he took check of himself. “Nah but do you even get sick?”

Modeus shook his head but there was still a curious look about him. “No but in my travels, I had seen humans die slowly as if they had poison or a wasting curse. Humans called it sickness.”

Both Max and Dante stared at him in surprised. Max from surprise that a demon is not familiar with sickness and Dante from wondering how long had they been on Earth.

“How long had you been wandering before you found me?” Dante asked.

“Approximately 7 or 8 summers.” Baul answered gruffly as he took to lying down and trying to nap his time away. Something Dante agree on.

Dante froze at that. All this time, he thought they had appeared a few months, at least, if he based on the report of the white demon. To wander around for that long only to be ended in a fight that took less a fraction of a day… His guilt for them grew. Of course, if they knew that, it’s an insult to them regardless of what state they are in now as guilt and pity meant they were defeated without proper intent for a fight. Implying they were too weak to be fought in the first place.

“That’s a long time to wander.” Max commented, reflecting Dante’s thought.

Modeus simply gave an amused smile while Baul groused.

“Indeed and made annoyingly longer from trying to find the legendary son of Sparda.” He spat causing Dante to chuckle. It seems that the idleness was making other people's misery much more humourous than it is.

“What? Did you have to kiss up or something?” Dante asked, humour still present in his voice. From his own experience of tracking people, annoying can range from stealing a document from the ex-wife’s house without getting caught to hunting down a whole gang and wiping them out.

“Why yes.” Modeus said unironically. “It’s quite an odd request. Some may require us sate them but -”

But before Modeus could finish his sentence, he collapsed.

Max immediately checked on him as Dante jumped to check on Baul. An asshole he may be but he’s not there as an enemy. “Damn it, we were getting to the good stuff!” He complained as he checked on Baul. There weren’t any wounds or injuries.

“Dante, with all due respect, this is not the time.” Max snapped as he listened to Modeus’s chest as he would to find a heartbeat with a human. “How do we know if they’re ok?” He asked, at a loss of what to do. He heard nothing. The only way he handled full-fledged demons is to kill them.

Dante can’t help but laugh. He didn’t know either as he checked Baul’s head. He might have an idea if they were half-human but they weren’t.

Suddenly, his gut feeling told him to back off and he was glad that he did as Baul flailed instinctively.

He vaguely heard Max yelping around the same time.

Sitting up, he took a wild look around before seething with growl.

“Apologies, Max.” Modeus apologised despite the sour expression. Max gave an acknowledging wave as he held his jaw.

“What the hell happened?” Dante asked, ready to jump back if the disgruntled demon decided he needed to vent.

Baul glowered as he answered. “Morax had replicated our form as his familiars.” He answered bitterly.

Dante knew that was bad but couldn’t understand why.

“Apologies, Dante but it seems he will use us to fight your friends.” Modeus explained.

“Such insult. Should I have my chance, I will kill him slowly.” Baul hissed.

Knowing there’s nothing else that can be done, Dante returned to his cushion. “I’d give him a punch to the teeth, too.” He said as he settled on his cushion. “And then grab a large pizza with TV.”

“You really like pizza.” Max simply stated.

“That I do.” Dante answered in amusement.

-

When they made the plan, considerations to ultra-tough, higher demons were there. But they thought it was Bolverk or Goliath like demons. They didn’t expect Baul and Modeus.

“Fuck, they’re fast!” Nero cursed as he landed on the ground after being flung in the air by Baul’s swing.

Modeus had tried to follow up the attack but Vergil managed to counter him before he did.

“Focus, Nero.” Vergil said as blue blades appeared at his side, taking aim at the escaping Morax and shot. The shots prevented him from advancing further but Morax deflected the ones he couldn’t evade.

Before this, Nero was fighting against the vortex of demons protecting Morax. Once he manages to cut through close enough to see him, he was crouching over the table and eating something.

Realising Nero was there, the circling demons concentrated on Nero. Nina’s shield held as Nero and Nico destroyed the demons with the explosive and weapon they managed to carry.

Just as plan, Morax ran towards Kyrie’s and Vergil’s direction. Vergil said he had been hiding his presence and Morax would head straight to Kyrie if Nero’s there to fight him. He would be undetectable to Morax. Nero had doubts but he was right.

What he didn’t expect was Morax summoning the two former apprentices of Sparda, Baul and Modeus, once Kyrie was sent away. It seems he realised that he was in over his head by then.

Nero went headfirst into fighting them. He heard Dante managed to kill Baul. Going after him first, he was almost sliced in two when Modeus came while he was stuck holding Baul off.

Vergil had the foresight to send Nico and Nina away first before they were picked off.

“Damn it.” Nero cursed as he kept track of Morax. The old opera house was a few neighbourhoods away but one wrong move and Morax can make a break for it. He took a potshot at Modeus as he swerved to block Morax’s way. He wasn't even engaging them. That just proves Vergil’s theory that Morax is going to unseal the hell gate. “Oh no you won’t.” He seethed as Morax looked as if he was about to sprint away. He made a punch with his spectral wings.

Morax didn’t have time to dodge the punch, sending him flying. Nero was surprised the punch landed. ‘Kid!’ He heard Griffon warned him and he barely had time as his reflexes sensed something coming and brought his blade up. ‘Not the time to get distracted.’ Griffon cautioned him.

‘I know.’ He replied tersely in his mind as he crossed swords with Modeus.

‘Just so you know, you dropped Blue Rose, too.’ Griffon added rather gruffly. Nero growled in irritation at that, throwing off Modeus before searching for it.

“Fuck!” Nero cursed when he couldn’t find the gun as Modeus came back to strike him. This was going to be a very, very long fight.

Chapter Text

“Over here!” Jesse called out to the dregs of evacuees as plumes of dust and destruction came closer to where he was. The demons were manageable but it’s just that there’s families with small children and elderlies in this neighbourhood. Makanoia, Aspectra and Dullahan were carrying them to safety as fast as they can but they were just three Guardian Clan members for the whole neighbourhood.

With the main vortex of demons gone and the demons from it are just going around in every direction. Most of the vanguards had to play bait and lead the demons off the stream of evacuaees. That broke group up and left the weaker ones of the group to themselves. Hell, he had to hide when the golems came from him and his familiars were simply flung away like used tissues. It was the trio that came to his rescue after that.

It’s also hard when they know what a demon looks like and often, he had chase after them after he summoned his familiars for backup. The injured people that had to wait for Makanoia, Aspectra or Dullahan were staring at the red clad Hell Lust he summoned on standby. After doing his best with first aid, he can’t risk them further injuring themselves by walking.

He heard the drumming of an engine. He hoped it was a friendly as he spied from where he was hiding.

He saw it was Nico’s van. Getting out of there, he waved at them. “Jesse!” Makanoia called cheerfully as they neared to a stop.

“A ride for everyone?” He asked with a smile as the van door noisily open with the scent of tobacco joining it.

“Yep. Spec and Ull joined the rest with near the entrance to the dock. Something is making monsters sprout there.” Makanoia told him as she hurried to the alley as there were relieved sighs and chatter started up.

“Hey.” Nico greeted him before he could turn to help Makanoia. She gave him a onceover before speaking. “Rough day, huh?”

Jesse gave as guffaw as he turned. “Definitely not a boring one.” He answered as he turned to help the injured one on to the van.

There was a cry and followed by a boom close by, making all of them flinch and one of the children cry out in surprise.

 A familiar blue flash and a ringing of a blade meant that Vergil had just used his Judgement Cut End. That was too close for comfort.There were sobbing and crying as Jesse and the rest hurried to get out of their way.

There were more shouting and some kind of booming response before there’s the sound of a whole building turning into rubble. Judging from the dust plumes, it only a row of houses away.

“Shit!” Nico cursed as she got out to help the injured get in faster.

As they left they heard a motorcycle zooming towards them. The bike, a malicious looking thing with sharp spines and purple accents zoomed passed them with Trish and Lady on it.

Jesse gave Nico a questioning look but she only grimaced in response.

-

“I see.” Modeus answered in interest as he listened to Max recounting the teachings and code of the Order of the Sword. “It is interesting that Master had inspired such an organisation.”

“It’s a cult, Mod.” Dante corrected him in an amused lazy tone from where he had laid down. “But I doubt you’d know the difference.”

Dante and Baul had resorted to napping in the charred room. If it hadn’t been for Modeus, Max would have taken the same route and napped.

Not raising to the jibe, Max continued. “Ever since then, we tried to replicate the Saviour’s virtues. Temptation of technology would have led us into a world of sin and Fortuna was meant to serve as the bastion against it all. Pope Sanctus had been the one to utilise technology so that we may ascend from our human forms-“

Dante suddenly took interest in the proceeding and watch the conversation. Max noticed that and stopped with a knowing grimace directed to Dante.

“Is there…something wrong?” Modeus carefully asked.

Dante gave Modeus an amused look before going back to Max. “Want me to tell him or you’re gonna do it?” He asked almost gleefully.

Max simply glared instead as Dante sat up.

“Y’see, Pope Sanctus there was a pretty ambitious guy. He came up with a plan to reform the whole world by making a huge ass knock off statue of father and proceed to flood the world with demons while saying stuff like “I am your Saviour” or something like that.” He began. “Not to mentioned, he ‘ascended’ his army of knights and they became his demon mix bodyguards and troops. They took the good ones out and use the bad ones for more experiments”

As much as Max wanted to deny that, that was what really happened. It was a grim prospect. Unlike his cell mates, he survived to see a new day. Modeus was surprised…or impressed…maybe confused. It’s hard to say with the quiet demon.

“But to power up the huge ass knock off statue, they found out they needed me and went around to find me.” Dante chuckled at this. “They tried to rope me by telling me I’ll be a god there. Oh man, when Trish said that I couldn’t believe her.“ He continued laughing.

Modeus was bewildered, his own brows were making a crease between them. Max could only huffed. He wonders who Trish was but when he found out about this, it left him in great despair for a time. But the remnants of the Order in the labs and the Vie de Marli helped him recovered.

“Then why was he not installed as a god?” Came Baul’s question, eyes opened but otherwise still on the blackened floor.

Max gave Dante a questioning look. Sure, Dante would’ve tease him if he was in Max’s place but he will not do the same. Dante was cited to have horrid personality which made him…unsuitable for the church’s image.

“Want me to tell them all?” He asked pointedly.

“With your permission, yes.” Max seriously answered back.

Dante gave him an exasperated look. “Just shoot, kid. It’s nothing they don’t know.”

Max was surprised but he supposed that they did know him longer than he ever did. “The church found his personality and demeanour didn’t match the image and virtues that the church had upheld.”

Baul snorted as Modeus gave a knowing sigh. “That indeed makes sense.”

“Well, they found Nero instead and seems like he was just as good as a substitute and he got the thing moving around. Gotta day, it did look cool though.”  He explained ending with an impressed raise of his eyebrow.

An awkward silence fell after that.

“If I may, what happened after that?” Modeus asked later.

“Well, with the fall of the Pope, there wasn’t enough members to re-establish the order. Howe-“ Max began.

“Max, you alright?” Dante interrupted urgently as he notices they were all staring at him as if he had something on his face. Taking check of himself, he was growing faint.

“I-I” He stuttered and started to pant in panic as he stared at his see-through hand. Squeezing them but felt no difference. As far as he could register, nothing was wrong physically.

Modeus sighed. “It seems that you’re running out of time.”

Max stared at Modeus in shock. “Oh no.” He choked. “Isn’t there-“ His voice broke. “Isn’t there something I can do?” He felt this dread before and he’ll never get used to it. Tear were pricking his eyes as he realised that he was going to die. For real, this time. He rubbed his eyes as he tried to recover. “Do you know how much time I have left?”

The silent was deafening as he tried to not make a noise. He knew he would die for Lord Sparda but…not like this. He had hoped there was a battle or used as a sacrifice where he won’t be…concious of losing his life. Blinded by purpose, unaware of death until it’s too late and he can simply give up. He would’ve gladly given his life for the orihalcon. But this…this was…so lonely.

He heard someone coming over and sat next to him.

“Well, Max.” He heard Dante spoke. “Seems like we’re in the same boat.” He settled with a sigh and an arm over his shoulder.

Surprised, he looked to Dante. Up close, he realised how pale Dante was. Other than the tightness in his smile, there was no indication of anything wrong with him. “I think the bastard is putting my body close to an unstable power source. Something like the Orihalcon and it’s killing me too.”

He was trying to comfort him, Max realised. He felt…grateful.

“Ah, I see. Then we do not have long either.” Modeus concluded with a bitter smile.

“Oh that.” Dante piped up. “I got a plan if you’re up to it.”

-

Morax was a hard fucker to kill. Sure, Baul and Modeus made it exceptionally harder but Morax was a faster fighter now.

Every time he tried to disable him or throw him off track now using his devil bringer like before, Morax would get quicker and counter him hard enough to send him flying. He tried again in devil trigger form and all he got was crashing through several walls instead of one.

They were getting closer to the old opera house, too. For all their efforts, they only managed to slow him down. The screams of civilians didn’t bring comfort to him and while he tried to bring the fight somewhere else, Baul and Modeus were relentless in their attacks.

‘Whitey coming in.’ He heard Griffon warned as he tried to sneak a blow while Vergil engaged with Morax this time. Unmistakeable flashes of his judgement cuts made Morax back step in order to avoid it but already, he slammed the warhammer into the ground, making a shockwave to destabilise Vergil. He couldn’t keep his eyes on his father any but a flash of blue indicated that a Judgement Cut End was being executed. Judging from his aura, this was in his devil trigger too.

There was a rush of air as Nero block the coming blow, triggering so that he won’t be thrown off, digging his foot as deep as he can into the rubble strewn ground. If Baul was here, where was Modeus?

Things weren’t looking great either. He was getting tired and sloppy even with all the power. But he could feel the power diminish obviously now. The familiars might not say it but he could feel it.

He doesn’t know about his father but hearing him being thrown around like he was too is not a good indicator of things to come.

Baul growled at him as he pressed his double blades against his sword.

“Same to you.” He strained jokingly as he reared his devil bringer for a punch before throwing off the blow with a roar and punched the demon, sending him flying.

He kept forgetting that he lost his gun as the demon corrected himself midair. If he had it, he could have disoriented the demon with an exploding shell and land another blow. Now, Nero was the one growling at the reminder as he brought his sword into a defensive stance again.

A shadow flew into Baul and they crashed into the nearby building.

There was more growling this time. It sounds like he was struggling.

“Brother, hurry up!” He heard the double toned demonic voice as the dust settled.

‘Wait, is he a good guy now?’ He heard Griffon exclaimed. “Hey!” Nero shouted as he watched Modeus painfully held Baul down with his arms bent in a weird way.

“Run! I don’t know if I can hold him any longer.” Modeus warned frantically, as if he didn’t notice him there.

Running was pointless. It was either facing them or getting in between his father and Morax.

He maintained his devil trigger as he waited for Baul’s release.

“Run!” Modeus warned again before his grip slipped and Baul kicked him into the next building. In the cacophony and dust, he came for him again but not like before. He met Nero’s blow with one sword and tried to decapitated it with the other. He wasn’t sure if he could shield himself in time but he tried anyway. Time seemed to slow down at that very second. “Please, please.” His whole being prayed that his devil bringer was fast enough to block it.

There was a force and they were thrown off of each other.

He was temporarily paralyzed by the blow as a familiar figure got into his vision…that was red?

She was shouting at someone but whatever reply she got, it made her wait him.

“-ome on. There ya go.” The relief was obvious as she cooed at him. It was Lady. “You gotta come back.”

“What the fuck happ-“ Nero croaked.

“Later.” Lady said tersely as the numbness now turned to pain. “We’ll talk later. Just heal up for now.”

He wasn’t going to argue. It’s starting to hurt as if he was whammed by Echidna’s tentacles. Repeatedly.

-

Morrison does not consider himself good with children but he had babysitting experience from taking care of Patty. Taking care of Julio, Kyle and Carlo wasn’t much trouble since Julio was doing most of his job until Kyrie was reunited with.

The small mining town pass the dock was getting cramped. Nina was doing her best to treat them all but supply was limited and there was an opportunistic merchant trying to score everyone’s valuable in return for necessities and medicine. This was not the time nor place for this.

Thankfully, this kind of stuff is one of his trade. “Give me 20 minutes. I’ll get more supplies.” He assured Nina as he passed the last of the clean bandages. This kind of bastards needs a lesson in not killing off customers for short term profits.

That said, he had a sinking feeling something bad was going to happen or just took place. He was not exactly religious but he’s praying whatever it is, it’s something that can be fixed. 

-

Morax staggered as he felt a sharp burst of foreign demonic energy coming from within him. The orihalcon was warring with Dante’s energy and it had been getting worse. Disoriented, he nearly lost track of Vergil. His small size had come to his advantage but Morax’s speed and dexterity countered that effectively.

“Die.” He heard as Vergil flew into him with a shrill sound. Had he been one second late, he might have lost his torso and his core. He is as vicious and tenacious as any demon lord he ever met and now even more so. Whether it’s purpose or fury, Vergil was only getting stronger.

Vergil is in his higher devil trigger form and though he had to recuperate from using it after a time, the few times he used, it was long enough to put Morax on his toes.

His thrall’s body had reached the chamber where the Sparda’s seal is. While this one required the usage of his keys to unlock, the lock itself, while complex, was dismantlable. Using his thrall’s blood to write the required spells, all he needs to do now is to be there and take the lock’s energy into himself.

Dividing himself into two has been hard. Ever since he was fooled by that ruse with the unborn Spardas, he knew he couldn’t take chances. Just a bit more. He wasn't far now. Just a bit more and he’ll have the power he needed to conquer this world and take the throne in hell.

Chapter Text

Nero didn’t know what to do.

“Watch out!” He shouted as he deflected flying debris from Morax and Vergil fighting in his Urizen form.

He wasn’t around when Dante fought Urizen after he took the Qliphoth fruit but this was near unbelievable. Speed and power, it was impossible for them to interject in anyway except blocking off the direction to the opera house…which honestly made him feel like a deadweight. That irked him a lot but at least he had Blue Rose back.

“Trish! Modeus!” Baul barked in warning as sigil circles started to erupt near him and light up the length of way that extended behind him and where Trish and Modeus were definitely in the blast zone of.

There was strained grunt as Morax was kicked by Vergil while he took a defensive stand. He knew better than to get baited into the sigils.

Vergil roared as he puts more force only managing a few feet of movement. Seeing this, Nero charge up Blue Rose and shot. “Shoot now!” He shouted through the din of the fight as he charged the next round and shot at the legs. They just need to break the stance.

Someone joined with a fast dual wield shot but it wasn’t enough. He looked around for something to give them and advantage until he saw Trish charging up Kalina Ann. That would definitely do.

That shot was powerful enough knock both him and Baul off their feet. He didn’t think it was possible to do without setting off the explosives in the shell. Losing Blue Rose for them to find was probably the best accidental back up plan ever.

He just hopes his old man can take it.

But something happened. As if knowing that he was going to be overwhelmed Morax gave a roar back with an explosion of energy that threw them all of feet. 

Disoriented, he heard gave Vergil give a cry before there was noise and it died down.

‘Kid?! Kid! You ok?’ He heard Griffon fussed.

“Yeah, yeah.” He answered back tersely, groaning at the pain of being slammed into the uneven floor.

There was more sound as Trish called out for Vergil.

“Nero!” Came Lady’s faraway voice.

He got to feet and waved at Lady. “Here!” He shouted back as he saw both Trish and Vergil fussing over a red fleshy mass. Vergil was back to his human form as he and Trish start to cut off parts of it. Nero didn’t need any prompting before he was already heading towards them. That was Dante.

Upon seeing Nero was alright, Lady joined them as they carved Dante out. Nero noticed Baul and Modeus were gone and so was Morax. He hoped they’d be alright.

Trish got to his head first. He choked on whatever fluid it is as air was reintroduced to him.

“Hey, Dante.” Trish called as Nero and Vergil pried the foreign flesh closest to his head as Lady steadied Dante’s body from moving around too much with the prying. “Come on, Dante. Talk to me.” Trish tried to get a response out of him as she checked his pulse and cleared his face as much a she can.  It was obvious Dante was pale, his lips were white even under all that blood. “Come on, babe. Talk to me.”

Nero doesn’t know how it looked like with Vergil at first but this sight made his blood run cold.  There rods and strips that ran through him, through everything he had on, making him contort in a weird position.

“He isn’t healing fast enough. Take care to let the blood stop first.” Vergil noted as he pulled a rod thing from his back and took notice that the blood spurted out far too long before he stemmed it using his hands.

Nero decided to just cut the fleshy strips from the foreign flesh instead. He wasn’t going to risk Dante bleeding more. “He needs help. We need Jesse.” Nero wasn’t sure of what he pulled until he noticed the blackened fabric had the familiar thorny design from Vergil’s coat.

“The conduit must be removed as much as possible or it’ll interfere with the teleport.” Vergil retorted as he found a couple of chains and the fused amulet. At first Vergil was about to put it aside when he gave it surprised look and he wore it around his neck. “Foolishness.” He hissed before trying to lift him. “Nero, cut anything that’s still attached to the construct.” It was then there was an alarming notch of heighten demonic aura-no this was the hell gate. It was opening.

“Shit.” Trish cursed, wiping her face as they settled Dante back on the ground. “Baul and Modeus can’t take it anymore.” Her voice cracked as if she had been crying. “You get Dante to safety.” She ordered as she held out her hand and summoned Devil Sword Sparda. She got to her feet and held it out to Vergil to take it.

“Dante gave me this and the amulet when I was shot down by Mundus.” She explained. “I don’t know how it worked but I’m here now thanks to Dante.”

Vergil looked conflicted as if he didn’t want to do something, eyes flickering toward the hell gate direction, the opera house. “The hell gate must be resealed and I shall reap what is due.” He seethed.

“You can’t just leave Dante!” Trish exclaimed in disbelief. “Just get him to Jesse while we handle this.”

Vergil glared at Trish.

“Look, we don’t have time for this.” Lady argued. “We handled apocalypses before and we got out of it alive. We’ll keep Morax in one piece if you want him so much.”

Nero was shocked speechless as he tried to think of a way that doesn’t involve pummelling each other. This wasn’t the time to be greedy or something and get even. Dante was literally lifeless on the floor, probably dying too. He needs help now! Before he could get past the shock, he felt something slipped from him then.

“Cut the bullshit.” Griffon spat as he hovered over them. “Your ego got a boo-boo because Dante’s probably dying because of some other bullshit than you and there ain’t shit you can do.”

The sharp wave of demonic energy was not missed as his father glowered at the avian familiar. Nero was bewildered to say the least. Also, what did he mean by that?

“Just fucking get help and fix it! Just because you’re Vergil now, doesn’t mean you don’t need help, Mister I’m-whole-again-and-all-powerful-Vergil!” He provoked. “Even Dante said it’s- whoa! Looks like someone finally found his balls again.” He said victoriously with a cackle as blue blades appeared around him.

Nero wondered if he should take cover now but he’s glad that Griffon was able to talk it out. That’s a lot of baggage and the familiar was more equipped at handling this than any of them.

“Are you finished?” He asked the bird as he got to his feet to accept the sword. The blade dissipated as he did.

“What do you think, genius?” He countered back.

“Begone.” He spat at Griffon before turning to the others still glowering. “I’ll get Dante help.” He declared as kept the sword into his aetherspace. “But Morax is mine.”

“Hmph.” Griffon managed a triumphant huff before disappearing before Vergil could do anything.

Nero will never probably understand him but as long as Dante is getting help, he can’t care less. “Sure, we’ll keep him alive.” Nero promised. “Is Dante ok for teleporting or what?” He asked impatiently as the creeping aura got stronger.

“Go.“ Vergil simply said as he summoned Yamato and opened a portal.

“Let’s go.” Trish prompted Lady next as she summoned Cavalier.

“You good?” Lady asked Nero next.

“Yeah.” He devil triggered. He gave one last look as his father and uncle disappeared through the portal. “Meet ya, there.”

-

Morax managed to escape.

Tattered and barely functioning after he used up whatever’s left in the core, he teleported with the orihalcon energy. It was a waste but Vergil had proved his power and determination as he fought against the implosion of power to retrieve the now expended core.

Leaving the construct’s body with the orihalcon on the hell gate, he took his thrall’s body.

He didn’t have much time; he knew someone will reach him soon. Immediately, he put the spells that will dismantle the seals to work. As the seal fights against the perceived attack, the orihalcon will absorb it into pure energy that he could use.

Never thought he would be relieved at the scent of hell and its overwhelming aura. It didn’t take long for the orihalcon was fit for use. Using it, he returns to his original form. He will be coming to hell in his original form. Not in some lowly vessel. His form of a glorious minotaur and horn that are able to gore as well as catalyze spells and curses. Skin that refuses to be pierced unless it was by another equally powerful demon king.

He felt a beam of energy at him then. It barely cut him as he turned to see who he was up against.

“If you wish to be in one piece, I suggest ceasing this.” Modeus came through the entrance with Baul at his side.

“But I’m hoping you won’t.” Baul gave a malicious smirk at that.

“Hmph, my own creations…” He stopped midway. He thought to command them but…the link wasn’t there anymore. Impossible!

Modeus smiled smugly this time as both settled into an attacking stance. “Pray prepare yourself. You who have violated our Master’s wish.”

“Very well.” He replied as he summoned his warhammer, toeing the ground with his hooves and bellowed. He’ll just destroy them, then.

-

Morrison was glad to see Vergil coming back with Dante in one piece but as Vergil called for Jesse, he knew something was wrong. Upon closer look, Dante wasn’t moving at all as he laid him on the ground

As the doctor necromancer fussed over them, the sky darkens. Soon they will need lights. Since there wasn’t much he can do, he decided on getting the lights on as he readied himself for bad news.

Lighting a cigarette, he collected himself as he started. “Jason, I think it’s about time we get the lights out.”

“Sure, Mr Morrison.” Jason conceded as he called his friends. They had generators for festivals and during fishing season. Now it’s being put to use for less merry purposes.

As they started the generators, Morrison and several others help troubleshoot for the lights that didn’t light up.

He kept glancing at where Dante was. Just like Vergil before, Jesse pull all sort of weird stuff from Dante, covering them all with blood. After they got rid of it with fire, Jesse and Vergil was on the floor asleep too as the creepy looking Devil Sword Sparda was staked into the ground nearby and the amulet was over Dante’s chest. That just screams out magicky stuff is happening.

Only Kyrie was left to look over them, fiddling with a rosary as she did.

“I guess, there’s only prayers now.” He muttered to himself and re-adjusted his hat before he went to check on Julio. He didn’t have the courage to go check on them yet.

-

Just like before demons were crawling everywhere as they came closer. It was a shit situation but a familiar one. They fought their way to the opera house but with the Cavalier devil arm, it was more running them over than not. The powered up Kalina Ann trick helped cleared the way once they were there but it took a chunk of power from Trish as she did it.

“Spare devil stars?” Nero offered as they descended into the newly created tunnel under the opera house. Everything was red. The sign that the gate was unsealed.

“Still good.” She assured him as they all got their main weapons out.

There was a loud of swirling winds as they came closer. A minotaur stood over the gate, making it ooze darkness like vapour. Not too far was a white demon staked to said gate and another black one staked not too far away.

They weren’t dead yet, judging from the minute quivering. So Morax probably had another plan for them.

“Talk about a bull in a china shop.” Lady quipped as they stepped on the bridge of rubble connecting the entrance to it, guns already in her hand.

“Don’t know, seem more like a mole with all that digging.” Trish countered, shouldering claymore looking long sword called Alastor.

They were waiting for Morax to acknowledge them.

“No manners, too.” Nero came next and stood just on the periphery of the gate as his spectral arms cracked their knuckles. “Staking houseguest to the floor isn’t very nice.”

The minotaur turned towards them. “You’re welcomed to join them.” He spoke. Nero is pretty sure it didn’t speak English but he understood it all the same.

Yellow blinks of lights were the only warning of stakes raining on them.

They dodged it as the Minotaur summon the familiar warhammer and hits ground, causing a shockwave powerful enough to stagger them.

Crouching low, Nero used his spectral arm to launch him at the demon with a full charged Exceed. “Here I come!”

Chapter Text

“Y’know. With that face, I’d think you’re pissed off.” Jesse said with an irritated grimace. “Can we just relax and think about this without-“ He gestured vaguely at Vergil’s stiff form.

They were waiting…well, to be honest more stuck than waiting. They had expected problems but this was a different kind totally.

Not only did Dante proved Nina’s theory right but he had somehow made a soul cage of sorts as well. They realised too late when they found this place. Clearly, Dante wasn’t going down without a fight but instead of Morax, they wandered into the trap.

Sitting cross-legged as he watched their younger selves wrestling each other over something inane and the foreign boy watching them timidly, he was trying very hard not let the memories of his powerlessness reach him while figuring out a way to break Dante’s stupor.

-

“Dante’s soul is in here.” He said as he held the red amulet he wore. “When I made the shell, it’s just as protection against manipulation from Morax and for a place to gather our thoughts. If he somehow tried to manipulate the shell, he might have trapped himself there.” He concluded as they tried to figure out what’s wrong with Dante.

Kyrie, Nina, Nico and Jesse were there, too. They had to do this quick, there’s people who need their attention.

“You said there were others in there. But the Maul guy and the other one were out and have bodies, right?” Jesse clarified. “So it’s just Dante and that dreamwalker boy.”

Vergil nodded. He didn’t even bother to correct him. The longer he’s here, the chances of survival for the ones at the hell gate lessens and his brother’s condition to be permanent heightens.

“Was there any reason for him to think that it was the end?” Nina asked, her face was grim as she asked. The rest had a mix of shock and realisation but Vergil merely nodded.

“Yes.” Vergil said. “I doubt Baul and Modeus were able to achieve their bodily autonomy without help. Such empowerment could be deadly and it won’t be surprising if he was left with almost nothing if he survived.” He concluded with a grimace and tone turning harder, his demonic aura was faint, leaking from his displeasure.

“Then this could be his final dream.” Nina added. It looks as if she’s seen this situation before. “A dream to wait until the end.”

The familiar aura of a demon flashed from Vergil as the rest looked at Dante in horrified realisation. There was a commotion around them before Vergil contained it again.

“There’s no better way other than trying to reach out.” Jesse said as he scratched his head and huffed with resignation. “If what Nina said is true then he’s tittering between worlds right. If we could reach him, we can get him back.” He concluded as he reached out for a friendly pat on Vergil’s shoulder, causing a glare at his way. “You’re lucky you have a necromancer here.”

“Is there anything we can help?” Kyrie asked with a determined tone.

“Help us prepare.” Jesse said with determined grin as he got to his feet.

Preparations were simply some sleeping draught and a minor spell to tether them together.

Right before they started, Vergil brought out the Devil Sword Sparda. That alarmed them all.

“Worry not.” He placated them as he staked the sword firmly into the ground, not far from Dante’s head. “Someone asked me to return the favour.” He said simply before returning to his bedroll.

Seeing as it doesn’t do any more harm than being creepy, they carried on.

-

In this place, unlike everything else there, both Vergil and Jesse were holographic and see through. They even tried to swat against the walls and even the boys but they went through everything and if they did go through the wall, they’ll end up back there. All within the expectations of a soul cage. Jesse tried to peer into the walls of the manor but there’s nothing. It was as if only this very place existed.

The ghosts of his memories. This feeling. The ones that he had as his body was crumbling. The feeling he had right before Mundus decided that he had other plans for him instead of death. The same feelings he had as he watched the manor burned with Dante and his mother inside at the very same place where he was sitting.

Powerlessness. It was all clawing at the back of his mind ever since he felt Dante’s presence diminished. Morax’s stunt merely made matters worse for himself. No one will have his kin. Especially the one that should only die by his hands. He will reap his due from Morax.

But that was for another time. Right now, he needs to think and focus. His eyes were unblinking as he stared at the two boys, their younger selves. That blonde haired boy might be remnant of Max so he was inconsequential, if not in the same boat they were.

How does one interrupt this? The only ones who could interrupt or stop them when they were like this were their parents. Was it memory related? But something was missing, too. He tried remember but his track of thought was derailed he felt something tried to strike him.

They aren’t even corporeal enough to touch each other, let alone be harmed by a strike but his reflexes were still the same as he dodged the punch.

“Finally.” Jesse called impatiently. “Some communication is kinda nice y’know. If you want your consciousness to stay, it helps to talk.”

He simply glared at him. He almost figured it out. “Is that all?” He seethed.

“’Is that all?’” Jesse parroted. “’Is that all?’ He says.” He said exasperatedly. “If you haven’t noticed, you were flickering.” He said as he crossed his arms with a tired look next to him. “This may be a soul cage but the kind that make you pass on real quick if you’re not careful. He’s so near to death, this is technically a bridge.”

That sobered him a bit. Seeing that Vergil got his point, Jesse returned his gaze at the two white hair boys that was still wrestling. He gave a small nostalgic smile at that. “Why were you two fighting anyway?”

Vergil gave an exasperated sigh. “We fought so often that this could be one of many things.”

Jesse chortle at that. “Really?” He asked Vergil.

Vergil merely gave an unimpressed look.

Jesse held his hands up. “Ok, ok.” He still had a smile on his face despite the hint of longing. “Claire and Jake used to fight too. Sometimes it’s just because the other got lonely and got too clingy.”

Vergil remembered the days when he had found books that he couldn’t finish them as Dante would want to spar ever so often. “Do you have siblings?” Vergil asked.

Jesse guffaw. “Yeah, yeah.” He answered distractedly. “What I would do to get them back.” He muttered as a heavy silence fell on them as his smile fell.

Vergil gave a scanning side glance but left it at that. The fact that he is a necromancer left little to the imagination of what could have taken place. Still, they were trapped. They were supposed to find a way out. “Supposedly, in this case, we would need something to trigger an event, yes?”

Jesse looked at them and back to Vergil. “Any ideas yet?” He asked. “Considering we can’t move shit in here.”

“We had wooden swords father made for us for practice but I didn’t find it anywhere here.” Vergil noted.

“Oh.” Jesse said with raise of his eyebrow before he held out his hand and brows furrowed as he did. After a moment he deflated. “Ok, I can’t do it. At least until whatever rule this place has changes.”

Vergil concentrated on his memory of the swords and held out his hand, much like how V would with a stalemated familiar. Neon blue traced the shape of a wooden sword before it fell on the floor with a clack.

“It was spectral?” Jesse quipped but Vergil ignored him. Scooping the two wooden swords, he wonders where to place before placing them within reach of the two small boys.

The boy Dante reached for it as if it was always there, only to be kicked off by the boy Vergil. The boy Vergil had blood under his nose, probably from a headbutt.  Rolling back to his feet, the boy Dante tried to charged at the boy Vergil, just as he gotten his sword.

“Block and kick.” Vergil muttered as he recalled.

True enough, the boy Vergil blocked the blow and did a sidestep which overbalanced Dante and he kicked him right in the guts.

“Ooof.” Jesse exclaimed sympathetically as the boy Vergil wiped blood from his nose. “Damn, you guys are savage.”

“Come on, brother!” The boy Dante excitedly called out as he got back to his feet with a flip. “Come play with me.”

“Leave me alone!” The boy Vergil shouted back but he had an attacking sword stance.

Vergil grimaced. No wonder Dante kept bothering him.

“Aww, come on. One more fight and I won’t bother you and your stupid books.” Dante challenged energetically, already preparing to pounce. “I swear! Beat me now and I won’t bother you for the rest of the day.”

“That’s what you said last time and the book was kicked into the mud!” Vergil countered angrily. Too angry and frustrated, Vergil had went for the first moved. “It was ruined!”

Dante was laughing happily as he met Vergil’s hits.

The older Vergil watched himself and his brother fought. He saw there was so much to improve but they didn’t know better back then but…

“Even at this age, I’d be dead if you guys went hunting.” Jesse said in a mix of awe and horror as Vergil held out his hand again but this time the palm faced up. “You figured it out?” Jesse asked eagerly.

“There was one other thing that would land Dante in trouble every time.” Vergil explained as he produced a hard covered book with ornate gold flourishes. At the centre was a huge V. “One of my prized possessions.” He said with an almost malicious glee.

He threw the book near them.

Jesse was confused at the treatment of the book but it worked.

It took a moment but once it caught Dante’s attention. Suddenly, the boy Dante stared at the book, the fight forgotten. The boy Vergil stopped too, staring at the book.

A moment of silence passed. It was as if they were waiting for someone.

“Mother isn’t around.” Vergil said solemnly as he came closer to the boy Dante.

At that, Dante bowed his head, hiding his face.

Jesse knew that this was something private and so kept himself discreet as possible. Besides, messing people’s psyche when you’re in their dreamscape is a real bad idea.

 “I get it. I get it.” Dante said finally. He looked up to the older Vergil with a withering glare before huffing. “Talk about a wet blanket.”

Jesse couldn’t help the snort right about then.

Dante looked as if he just realised he was there. He regarded him with an amused look as he shouldered his wooden sword. “Friend?” He asked Vergil with a cock of his head toward Jesse’s direction. Something in his demeanour changed completely and it’s jarring to see a child act like a 40 year old.

Jesse just waved at him in greeting.

Vergil simply gave a side glance at him before continuing on. “Seeing as you’re out of that state. Mind getting back to your body?”

Dante rolled his eyes at that. “You’re such a stick in the mud.” Dante replied before facing the manor. “Aren’t you tired?”

Vergil raised his eyebrows at that. “Are you?” He challenged.

Jesse was seeing red flags everywhere and was too late to Vergil from opening his mouth.

This is bad. Extracting a near dead person is hard because they have to want to come back. He’s seen it before and he had varying success in getting them back. He’s a general practice doctor! Not a goddamn shrink. He rakes his mind to think of a comeback while observing the situation.

Dante turned to grimace at his brother. “Heyyy.” He said indignantly.

“I meant it, Dante.” He stressed.

He sighed as he staked his sword of him and leaned on it. “I’d be lying if I said I was.” He admitted. “But…”

Jesse wasn’t expecting that.

Vergil crossed his arms. “Feeling worthless?”

Dante guffawed. “Damn, talk about karma biting me in the ass.” He said at last as he wiped a tear. “I owe the kid an apology.” He said as he recovered.

“And myself, too.” He regarded Dante through his nose.

Dante sighed at that. “For once, I’d like us not to bring up the “I beat you” thing. It feels as if that’s the only thing I live for now.”

“Then let me remind you that you have people waiting for you and one even shed her tears for you.” Vergil said with a hint of impatience.

Dante snapped his head at that. He was shocked.

Jesse might not have to do anything after all. He touched the pendant he wore. Well, it wasn’t really there. It was with his body but he remembered there was a lot of placating and coaxing before he could seal them.

“It would not surprise me that there’s more to contend to if more people found out.” Vergil sighed but it sounded more put upon than not. “With how loved you are, I’d say I wouldn’t be far behind due to exhaustion.”

Dante still looked shock as he uttered that while Jesse wasn’t sure if that was a joke or not. He was flitting between amusement and confusion before he settled with ignoring it entirely as the moment passed. Vergil looked like he was enjoying his brother’s shock too much.

“Well, ready to come home?” Jesse asked next, approaching them.

Dante’s gaze flitted from him and back to Vergil before he cleared his throat. “Yeah.” He answered still, bothering with his throat as he recovered. “Do what ya gotta do.” He acknowledged, waiting on Jesse.

“First off, you need to turn off whatever is doing this.” He waved his see-through hands.

Dante blinked cluelessly at him. That caused Jesse’s blood to freeze as Vergil groaned exasperatedly.

“I suspected as much.” Vergil answered his unsaid question. “Your mastery can’t be of this level unless it was by luck.”

Dante glared indignantly but he reluctantly left it at that.

“We need to teach him.” Vergil regarded Jesse. “Or we’ll never get out.”

-

Lucia was glad they chose to stay close to the docks.

The first warning was the Morax’s stronger presence. The demons had diminished. While not bad, it also meant that they need to prepare for a horde.

Second was Vergil’s presence. While there was an escalated fight, dust and destruction seen and heard from afar, Lucia knew something was happening. Good or bad, no one knows but she regrouped the guardian clan there to prepare. Night was approaching as well.

After Vergil’s presence diminished as the sky turned red with twilight’s rays and the other demon king had not, she knew. They all knew.

“It seems our rest is at end.” Lucia said as they finished their food. They also sense that Vergil was nearer, at the mining town.

“Does anyone need anything before we call back the patrol?” Alastor as he emptied his bowl.

“Mont, do you need more bandages?” Came one of the humans that joined them as the rest did a check.

There was a din of conversation and checks as they all prepared for a horde.

The humans that joined them, some were former Order of the Sword knights. Needless to say, there were moment of revelations and awkward reunions but all went well as they worked together to evacuate the rest of the people of Fortuna.

“Are you ready?” Matier asked Lucia as she checked her blades.

Lucia merely nodded. She’s concerned about what had caused Vergil to retreat. That and if there was anyone to reseal the portal. Hopefully, Dante was there with Nero. She doubts either of them can do it alone.

-

“Come on!” He angrily shouted as he swam back to the seal, using his wings to swim faster. He’s been thrown or smacked off the edge at least three times now.

The same happened to Trish and Lady. For some reason, Baul and Modeus had a barrier over and that barrier wasn’t the usual hard wall thing. It literal deflects any hits that lands on them.

“Submit and I shall grant a quick death, human.” Morax said as the series of cracking thunder meant that Trish was channeling the lightning beams again.

“Dream on, scum.” Lady shouted back with a boom from Kalina Ann.  

“Resistance is futile.” Morax laughs as he hits the seal again, causing a shockwave that can throw them off the seal and into waters…again.

What he didn’t expect was part of the city over him to fall too. Realising this, he dove into the waters as he couldn’t out swim it.  He finally sees where the red lights came from. There were lines of red and sigils at the base of the waterway.

As the mass got bigger and closer with his lung burning, he knew it was too late. As he felt his energy was sapped, he prepared for the worst but something wrapped itself around him. He struggled against it before being blinded by a beam of light and powerful water pressure. Disorientated and in pain as he inhaled water, he barely realised the drag to the surface until he breathe air and coughed. Something else grabbed him then as he recovered some of his energy, he realised it was the demonic energy from the familiars.

“Hang in there, kiddo.”  Shouted Griffon in the noise of it all, worsening the headache he had. Griffon was keeping him afloat. “Damn it, you’re heavier than Vergil.”

As he recovered, he saw that the night sky was visible with demons at the precipice of the hole. On the seal itself, Morax had caught Trish in a guard and bearing down on her.

Grabbing his gun, he realises its going to take too long to dry. “Griffon!”

“Got ya covered.” Griffon said he lets go of Nero and did a rapid fire of plasma balls as Nero swam forward.

That manages to break the stand-off as Griffon returned as his tattoo. Using his spectral wing to launch him back up, he finally saw that Trish was trying to hold him off from a stuck Lady.

Going in for a strike, Morax had to pull away from Trish or else risk getting his arms sliced off. Both Nero and Trish stood guard over Lady now.

“Do you not realise that is a human?” Morax began. “Livestock and nothing else-“

A bullet went straight between it’s eyes, causing him to flinch.

Behind both Trish and Nero, Lady, though bloodied and still stuck with a leg under a rubble, had shot Morax between the eyes. “Say that again, bastard.”

“It seems that a lesson in hierarchy is needed.” Morax concluded ominously as he concentrated demonic energy. “I will relish the taste of despair in your flesh.”

‘Nero-‘ He managed to hear before Morax’s enraged bellow made them all twist in blinding pain.

The pain was gone just as it had come. Now they were on a lit up platform of sorts.

"Lady!" Trish called as he she turned to her.

Thankfully, she was alright, if not confused as Trish helped her up.

'Kid, listen up.' Griffon said seriously. 'This is gonna get messy if we don't be careful.'

Chapter Text

He and Baul were analysing their enemy’s moves. This Morax, a demon king contender, had all of their prowess.

But there were two of them. After being thrown into the waters a few times as they fought, they were able to anticipate the blows and start landed hits and slashes.

“Ah, getting smarter now, are we? I commend you.” He held off both Baul’s swords with his Warhammer and held Modeus’s off his bracer. He slips away but the two of them manages not to overbalance, and swung their swords aside, trying to land a hit somehow as they recovered their footing.

Baul was a step further and had summon spectral blades of light to rain on Morax as he swung his sword in an arc.

Morax was hit but he managed to escape the worse of both attacks. “Ah, I didn’t know that.” He muttered in surprise as he healed, dodging the follow up attacks.

It was then, they realised they needed to be careful of what they use but it was too late.

As if the technique was always with him, the ceiling above them erupted with bursts of light. At first it was only at a spot above them but as they moved, they saw it was as far as the eye can see.

There was no escape as chitinous stakes rained on them.

They were impaled. Plain and simple but none were fatal blow, forcing to them to feel every stake that went through them. Unable to move or make a sound.

Morax faltered to his knees afterwards. It seems he had overestimated the span of the technique and now suffering the drain from it.

“Tis, powerful yet wasteful.” He commented as the unused stakes disintegrated. It took only a moment for him to recover and was already going over them as they writhe in pain but it seems the stake didn’t through Baul where it might silence him completely. Baul was still able to emit growls.

“You should yield but I understand.” He said another stake was conjured from his hand, one as long as the rest. “Tisn’t a proper fight. I look forward for some entertainment once I secure this island.” He rambled through as he staked Baul through his throat. The crunch and squelch was loud even with all the hum from the seal being dismantled. “Until then, stay here.”

They waited. They didn’t know how long passed but Nero arrived with Trish and Lady in tow.

Both Baul and Modeus could only watch as they fought and as if to add insult to wound, a barrier was set up around them, as if saving them for later.

When the ceiling broke after too many quakes, they were under rubble.

Listening to Morax as he opens a small tear into the gate, they could only listen.

Suddenly the stakes were gone and so did the barrier protecting them. Now free, they dug themselves out. Predictably, demons have started to crawl out through the tear.

Baul wasted no time in decapitating a whole bunch of them as Modeus shot out silver spectral blades to clear his path to the tear.

Baul took the nearest chuck of a blitz before it disintegrated as Modeus held out a hand over the tear.

“The seal is completely broken.” Modeus concluded with a sigh as several arms of different origin reached from the darkness. Modeus simply shot the reaching arms with more spectral blades before he summoned his sword. The arms wisely retracted back into the darkness.

“So we’re playing guard dog again?” Baul said derisively as he licked his hand cleans of the remaining blood.

Modeus gave him a dry look. “I won’t abandon them.” He said astutely. “But if you chose to leave then so be it.”

Baul lets out a bark of a laugh. “While I would have, that Nero has potential.” He said as he absentmindedly summoned one of his swords.

A head of bug type demon poked its head briefly before retracting. Baul gave a delighted smirk at that.

“This feels like the time when Master left us.” Modeus muttered absentmindedly.

Baul gave him a side glance at that. “That I admit.  But in reverse, this time.” Baul agreed as the darkness rippled but nothing came out.

“Will they be able to re-seal it?” Modeus turned slightly to regard his twin.

Baul raised his eyebrows. “Concerned, brother?”

Modeus shifted back to his original position, not answering the question.

“We’ve died and been brought back.” Baul answered instead. “In the scheme of all things, let’s see what else does our Master’s successors can do.” His tone was expectant and challenged.

Modeus actually lets out a huff of laugh. “Now that you mentioned it, I look forward to it, too.” Though he won’t admit it but Modeus was relieved. Apart from his sons and grandson, the current state of the human world was a legacy of their master, too. Something he didn’t want to see fade away…even if they will be.

Then an arm shot out and grab Modeus when he least expected.

He heard Baul laughed as the large demons crawls out from the portal.

“Who dares to mock Goliath?” The large demon demanded, squeezing Modeus, making him suffocate.

It didn’t take long before he was released from Goliath’s grip when the limb was cut off. Baul severed all of its limbs in a flash of white.

“You could have done it earlier.” Modeus complained over Goliath’s furious cries, trying to regenerate.

“You could have stay focussed.” He countered as Modeus puts it out its misery by decapitating its head.

The darkness rippled again. Modeus was ready this time.

-

Nero was still charging his shot as they ran around dodging the upward icicles that forms on the floor. All three of them were scurrying. Waiting for Morax to appear as he changed elements.

They heard the chanting and immediately took their shots at Morax. Morax gave an irrated bellow before disappearing again into the dark. This time streams of fire warned them of the oncoming fireballs.

“Cover!” Nero called as he devil triggered and use one wing as a shield and the other deflects the fire ball.

“He’s getting slower, isn’t he?” Trish commented with a smirk, shouting over the boom.

“He’s lucky I can’t reach him.” Lady said angrily.

“Guys, can we focus?” Came Nero’s frantic voice as he swerved. Morax had changed positions and was spewing fireballs at a different location.

“Pot meet kettle.” Trish countered as Morax changed elements again. This time only Trish and Lady manages to land a hit while Nero had to depend on his wing blades.

-

“- the traitor. I shall pave the road to Earth in your blood.” Morax taunted. “Insolently, you’ve refused to lay your lives willingly and now I shall make every second of your death as painful as it can be.” Morax announced to them.

‘We’re in between hell and earth.’ Griffon said as Morax floated not too far away. ‘I don’t know what this guy is planning but don’t fall off or get killed here. You don’t wanna do that!’

“Yeah, no shit Sherlock.” Nero answered aloud.

Trish and Lady gave him a confused stare while Morax huffed in irritation.

Nero didn’t have time to explain as Morax started to vibrate with power again. “As expected for Sparda’s spawn.” He disappeared into the gloom as ball of lightning shot at them.

‘Kid, this is a Trismagia demon trick.’ Griffon quickly added. ‘Usually comes in three elements and ya ain’t gonna hit shit until they need to change their elements.’

“We just gotta run?!” He said outloud again as he skidded to dodge a lightning ball.

“Nero, what the hell are you talking about?” Lady shouted as she shoot it with a Kalina shell, making it explode and disbursing the cloud. Seeing this, she sets it down and go with the micro missile instead.

“Nero, if you’re getting info, mind sharing it?” Trish said irritatedly as she dodge the lightning ball effortlessly as it hit the platform instead..

‘Yeah, until the bastard go solid.’ He answered Nero. ‘I don’t know if I should tell you this or not but this place means there’s a portal open somewhere. Ya don’t might wanna skedaddle there once yer done.’ Griffon added.

Then, Morax chanted as he reappeared. He was buzzing with power again. Both Trish and Lady shot him but Kalina Ann took too long to load and missed.

Morax gave growl as the shots landed. “Retribution is nigh.” He said before disappearing into the gloom.

“Basically, dodge all that and shoot when he appears.” He said as he charged Blue Rose. “Don’t fall off and don’t die.” He said, already to run as frost started to form on the floor like how frost demons would when they want to icicle someone.

“So helpfu-“Lady managed as she dodged the forming icicles. But she overjudged the edge of the platform and fell off.

Devil triggering, both Trish and Nero reach for her. But only Nero manages to catch her using his wings.

‘Kid, you’re gonna-‘ Griffon tried to warn.

Nero barely manages to put her back on the platform as the icicle form underneath his feet, knocking him off his feet.

Trish helped him to his feet as she dodges the frost that formed under her. “Move!”

Then there was more chanting as the icicle formed and broke. Immediately, they all took shots at the demon.

“This is a shitty way to fight.” Lady complained as she reloaded.

“Feel free to find a better way.” Nero retorted as Morax disappeared into the gloom again.

-

Morax had thought trapping them in this pocket dimension, one that titters on the edge of hell, would break their spirit but he found himself wrong. Lesser demons would have gone mad once they realised where they were and despaired as there was no escape.

These people were either the most reckless or the most stupid adversaries he had encountered and he was failing to defeat them. The trismagia spell binds him to defeat or be defeated and now he fears he is the once to be defeated.

He could feel the weight of the spell. It’s not long now. He was so close. This can’t be the end.

As the spell forces him to do another chant. He fought it. “It seems that I have misjudged.” He spoke, still concealed in the gloom.

The trio seemed to be confused but wary as the attacks had stopped. “Well yeah, asshole.” Nero countered. “You picked the wrong folks.”

Morax was suddenly struck by inspiration. Wrong person. His current form was of his thrall at the core. If he could shed enough of his current form, he may be able to complete the spell and escape with them.

He was trying to shed himself while fighting the spell long enough for him to free himself. This was nothing compared to the creation of his familiars and demons.

“You done or something?” Trish taunted, walking around the platform. “We’re getting bored here.”

Morax was almost done. All he needed to do was allow the spell to complete and be defeated.

Suddenly, there was a vibration in the air and then it comes. He was so shocked at the presence of the former demon king that he froze.

There were three red dots of light rising from the abyss.

“No…” He heard the horrified gasp from Trish but he was too distracted to turn and see.

“Begone pest!” Came the loud demonic voice that seemed to bounce in their heads than coming from somewhere. It was loud enough for them to flinch in pain. “Take your squabbles elsewhere!”

Then there was blinding boom.

-

Baul and Modeus had been contending with the denizens of hell that came through. With them around, it’s always the mindless ones and the few ones that thought to take them only to either flee or be defeated.

The blinding boom and the familiar aura of a demon king registered first before Trish, Lady and Nero were spat out of the tear in space with probably a pool’s worth of blood.

Rushing to their aid, they missed the fourth person who had slipped away via teleportation.

-

“Dante, this is the fifth time.” Vergil stated patiently.

“Sure. Tell me something I don’t know, genius.” The boy Dante replied petulantly as he stared at the area where they could see the alternate space.

“Guys, come on. Don’t fight again. I’m gonna lose my hair at this rate.” He groaned miserably, rubbing his face in frustration.

On the bright side, they weren’t holographic. On the not so bright, Dante had help to get there and make the place into the pseudo soul cage that it is. That ‘help’ is in a separate space from where they were.

Unfortunately, they can’t return yet because something from that space is triggering Dante to deny them access. Each time the alternate space is revealed, the charred reading room with Dante and Max, scandalously in each other’s arm (“He was dying and scared! I can’t just leave the guy like that” Dante defended.), something in Dante registers it and they’d be sent back to the front of the manor.

They’ve tried psyching him up, they’ve tried to even the ground by confessing their embarrassing secrets (Vergil was hard pressed for one and they settled with the secret that he did not know how to using an electric iron), finding similarities (they were too sober for this shit and they all found out they could be pretty good drinking buddies) and even tethering them to Dante (courtesy of Jesse) so that he didn’t have to bring them along with him ‘physically’ sort to speak.

Thankfully, the extras were gone. After Dante had regain his sentience, the boy Vergil and the foreign boy representing Max were gone. If not, they’d be staring at them.

“Dante. Do you think yourself worthy of living?” Vergil asked next.

Though it was asked before, it still was a pretty hard question and Jesse couldn’t help flinch at that.

“The answer is still the same as before. No, even if I wanted to say yes.” Dante whined out his answer. “Please don’t ask me that again. I’m too sober for this.”

Jesse lets out a huff of laugh as the previous heart to heart between the three of them was hard and abrasive to their egos.

“If this was settled, I won’t be asking it again.” Vergil said dryly. “I can’t believe Trish cried for you.”

“Well, you weren’t around for the first time I saw her in tears.” He sighed. “I’m sort of glad we never saw mom cried when dad was away.”

Vergil merely sighed at that. “It’s almost out of character for Trish to shed her tears like that.” He added after a pause.

Dante gave a sad chuckle. “I have that effect, I guess.” He said wryly.

“Heartbreaker, huh?” Jesse joked almost cautious as the alternate space formed again. Dante had been concentrating on that all this time.

Vergil frowned and sighed again. “I am stuck with a charmer that can cause a river of tears to flow.”

Jesse and Dante cracked up at that.

“Look who’s talking about being out of character- oh wait, you have V.” Dante jibed, earning a questioning eyebrow raise from Vergil. “Whoa, it’s good, it’s good. At least you weren’t the murderous maniac I needed to put down.”

Jesse knew that had to stung somehow and true enough the alternate space faltered and disappeared.

The laughter died awkwardly, leaving a heavy atmosphere.

“Look.” Jesse began, salvaging the situation. “Shit happens but it’s all good in the end, right?”

“Yeah, yeah.” Dante answered irritatedly before he took a steeling inhale, reaching for the alternate space again, now a mere shadow.

“Vergil?” He asked.

“I said it before.” He gritted forcefully. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“There. Now, let’s go home ok? I want a hot bath.” Jesse ended with a light note.

Dante faltered again.

“Hot bath? Was it hot bath?” Jesse asked tiredly. “Sorry.”

“No, no. Not that.” Dante assured him, ruffling his own hair in frustration.

“Do you fear going back home?” Vergil suspiciously asked next.

Dante looked up to his brother with a shrug and sighed tiredly.

Suddenly two light orbs, looking a bit like the will-o-wisp appeared, one blue, one red.

It didn’t feel threatening as it circled around them like how a curious bird would. It was then they heard. A familiar voice.

“Please be safe. Our family…it’s all that we have left. Please…please come back home.”

The familiar voice sounded like she was close to tears.

Then it flew towards another direction, towards the vast expense of white, bobbing in place as if waiting for them to follow.

“Kyrie.” Dante muttered.

Both Vergil and Jesse came to the same conclusion, too.

They briefly stared at each other before facing the two light balls.

“So…do we follow it?” Vergil asked.

Jesse didn’t sense anything evil with and if anything, it’s empty? Innocent? If that makes sense? Instead, he looked at Dante. “Dante?”

“Well…It doesn’t hurt to follow it right?” Dante asked back.

Jesse could think of a thousand and one things that can go wrong but sometimes, you got to have faith. This is borderline blind faith and even stupidity should this all go wrong but the alternative is them being stuck here. He shrugged.

Dante gave a wry chuckle before he sauntered toward the balls of light. “Lead the way, Kyrie.”

As they followed, the expanse of white became bigger and bigger. None of them dared to deviate from the path the two lights set.

“Even Kyrie would shed her tears for you.” Vergil noted almost begrudgingly. “That is another reason for you to return.”

Dante gave threw him an ironic look. “Wrong, Verge.” He corrected him with a mischievous smirk. “She wants both of us back.” He pointed out as Vergil remained quiet. A pause passed. “Oh, defender of women and their tears.” He teased.

Jesse wasn’t sure of what he heard but Vergil’s face twisted with indignance and tried to reach for him only for Dante to dodged, giggling madly.

“Come here!” Vergil tried to grab him again only for Dante to lose his step and stumble into the alternate space.

Suddenly, they were in the charred reading room with Dante and the translucent Max.

Recovering from their shock, Vergil separated Dante from Max.

Now they saw clearly what Dante and Max were doing.

Dante was feeding the dregs of his powers into Max as Max sustained everything and created the soul cage, all in a trance while doing so. The very reason why Dante was unable to access this space again. Maybe by luck or divine intervention, they were able to access that space somehow, thanks to Kyrie’s help. If either of them were gone, they would have been stuck here forever.

When they separated them, Max woke up from his trance.

He looked at them blearily before searching for Dante, sighing in relief when he found him.

“I…I thought we were done for.” Max said, as if trying to explain, the relief in his voice was obvious. “We were ready to die.” Suddenly, he looked shattered, staring at his translucent hands. “I’m going to die.” He muttered quietly as if he just realized that.

“Now, kid.” Jesse began with hand on his shoulder. “With the three of us, we can come up with something.” He said confidently with a sparkle in his eyes.

Chapter Text

It was a cool and cloudy day. Nero’s application for the knight got through and Credo took it upon himself to spar with him. Nero was about to be inducted after all. Credo couldn't let him be inducted unprepared and embarrassed himself.

Kyrie was carrying drinks for Nero and Credo who were now on break as they discussed their recent sparring.

"Had enough yet?" She asked gleefully, seeing their tired countenance. "Thanks Kyrie." Nero said gratefully as he took the glass carefully.

Credo took his as he stood up and gave Kyrie a one-armed hug.

"Credo, you're all sweaty!" Kyrie squealed in disgust. Something was nagging at the back of her mind, telling her to hold on...something sorrowful. It's true she doesn’t get to see him around as often but this was…strong. She faltered for a moment but thankfully, the other two didn’t seem to notice it.

Credo was amused as he batted away and finish his drink. "Do you remember how to hold a sword?" He held out the practice sword for her to hold.

Kyrie rolled her eyes at that. "Come on, brother. I outgrew that." She admitted sheepishly. She had dreamt of joining the order as a knight but soon realised that it wasn’t meant for her.

Credo gestured eagerly with the hilt of the practice sword, a silent urge to pick it up.

It was a saber with a plain crossguard. She took it with a sigh and held it up. She noticed that the hilt felt weird, as if her fingers were slotting in the wrong places. Frowning, she adjusted her grip until it felt comfortable.

"See, even she figured it out." Credo reasoned at the groaning Nero, obviously being lectured. Kyrie couldn’t but smiled proudly at that.

Nero wriggles his finger at them in frustration. "I'm sorry my grip is so weird!" He apologized exasperatedly as Credo laughed, Kyrie giggling along.

It was at that moment she remembered. That was the same hand that would turn. Red scales and blue glowing veins. The Devil Bringer.

And Credo was…

Immediately, she grabbed hold of Credo once more, fear, grief and guilt tumbling all at the same time making her tongue tied. There's so much she wanted to say. So much she wanted to ask. She was...so sorry.

Credo simply smiled at her and gave a head pat as everything around them obscured and melted into darkness. Already, he was slipping away, too. "It's going to be alright." He comforted her. "You’ll know what to do."

Something made her jerk, shocking her awake.

"Sorry to wake you Kyrie." Nina apologized. It was still dark with the distant boom and fires from afar. “Are you alright?”

“Sorry, I dozed off.” Kyrie apologized, trying to recover from the effect from the dream. Her neck was sore from the way she had dozed off and it was the perfect opportunity to hide her face to school herself. She also realised that Dante, Vergil and Jesse were still asleep. She was glad for the cold too as the three of them were drenched in blood and the smell would have been torturous.

She heard Nina give an amused chuckle as she rubbed her neck. “It’s ok to take a break. Just make sure you tell us so that we can keep an eye on the sleepyheads.” She told Kyrie with a wry smile.

A familiar purplish glow caught her eye. There were places where the generator couldn’t reach so when Nico was walking around with what looked like a glow-in-the-dark bracer, she stood out. It was then she realised there were less people around now.

Nina seemed to catch her confusion and sighed in answer. “The sounds of battle was drawing closer. The stronger ones wanted to go to Fortuna castle.” She told her.

That caused Kyrie whip her head to her. “But that’s not any safer.”

Nina just sighed again. “Nico told them about the mountain pass and how cold it is. But they were adamant.” She gave Kyrie a wry look. “It can’t be help.” She added tiredly. It seems that she wasn’t happy with the situation either.

Kyrie sighed as well, earning a small titter from Nina. “How are you feeling? Nausea, aches?” She inquired again.

“I’m feeling fine, thank you. The tea you made helped a lot.” Kyrie answered in relief, rubbing a hand over her belly. It wasn’t noticeable to anyone yet she could feel it.

“Finally! I got the right recipe.” Nina said proudly, making Kyrie smile at her small victory.

“Hey! We need help here!” Someone shouted.

Nina was gone with a turn.

She watched as a few people helped the wobbling man, Nico was shining as she brought supplies, a trail of helpers behind her but something flew from the man and headed towards Nico’s bracer.

At that, Kyrie knew chaos would be unleashed.

“Demon!” Nico shouted as the ones helping the man scattered away. Screams and shouts started to fill the air. A lot of them were already on their feet and some were carrying the one who can’t stand.

Kyrie got to her feet too. At a lost of what to do, she turned to the Devil Sword Sparda as she thought of protecting the still unconscious trio. She wasn’t strong enough to carry them. Nico and Nina were gone. “Saviour, protect us all.” She prayed as she went to the staked blade.

It was a big sword and an oddly shaped one at that but she had to do something. Gripping the sword, she was surprised to find it light enough for her to wield. She almost fell over when she overestimated the amount of strength needed.

Explosions and white flashes of holy water usage were almost everywhere as she tested her grip on the sword and tried to discern where to brace herself. The space was clearing up too. She just hoped the missing people had escaped and not eaten. Nina ran towards her then. Upon seeing Kyrie, she almost skidded as she stopped not too far and held out a circular pendant. No, it was an amulet.

“Kyrie, run!.” Nina ordered. “I’ll protect the-”

There was a deafening bang as whatever barrier Nina had was struck. Both Nina and Kyrie flinched at that. A human roar preceded the next hit. It was a cruel looking spiked warhammer and something seemed to fly off the strike and toppling the people behind him. As he reared the hammer back, Kyrie recognised who it was. It was Father Maximus.

“Let me through! They are mine!” He ordered in a weird distorted voice. He was possessed? Leaving Nina alone was not the way!

“No, I owe Dante at least this much.” She retorted as the possessed man continued his hits relentlessly. “That man singlehandedly saved my life-my world, even- and brought my daughter back to me.” The indignance in her voice was clear as she held out a free hand. “I’ll show you what a descendant of Alan Lowell can do.” White sigils started to appear around the free hand.

“No, stop!” Kyrie yelled as she rushed towards the man with a slash. She knew that whatever it was, Nina was going to get hurt bad if she finished it. She can’t let that happen.

“Kyrie!” She heard Nina called out.

In hindsight this was probably a bad idea. Her arms were shaking as Father Maximus held the blow.

His face contorted in confusion as he stared at Kyrie, holding his block almost like a second thought. “You’re...human?”

Kyrie started to feel faint and fear was gripping her heart as tears threatened to flow. She is going to die and her strength was failing.

It was then she heard a crack and Father Maximus screamed as blinding light erupted at his back.

Kyrie was so surprised that her grip slipped as she felt someone pulling her back roughly and wrapped their arms around her as they fell, cushioning her. The sword fell with clack and clang of bone and metal.

Hissing and yowling in pain as he recovered from chunks of him missing, definitely the holy water’s fault, he turned to the source.

“Yeah here, you son of a bitch!” Nico taunted as she held out a charging Gerbera while Morrison was a few steps away from her with several holy water vials.

“This is an unfair fight.” He said almost sarcastically with a chuckle.

“No shit, Sherlock.” Nico retorted as the Gerbera sparked twice. “Two humans against a demon.”

Father Maximus frowned at that and was about to retort when the Gerbera shot its beam. Roaring in pain as the beam hit, he recovered as the beam didn’t last and Nico was thrown back with the force.

Morrison was already flinging holy water at him. He was much more careful this time and dodged them. “I will relish your flesh as I eat you alive.” He snarled.

“Well come and get ‘em, bastard!” Morrison taunted as Kyrie was screaming at the back. He was slowly backing away from the unconscious weaponsmith. They knew it was powerful but they had to buy time for the reinforcements they called but even then…

Realising that Morrison was protecting Nico, he stopped and turned towards Nico instead. The old man was running out of holy water to throw. “No! Leave her alone!”

He smirked wickedly in response, relishing in his desperate cries. He deliberately walked instead of rushing to her.

Out of holy water, Morrison took a sizable rock and throw it at him. He regretted not borrowing a firearm as the man was barely reacting to it. “You’re chicken shit for attacking a girl! You’re a coward!” He taunted the man. It wasn’t his best but he’s trying.

As he raised his hammer over her, Morrison opted for barreling into the man. He doesn’t if he’s going to make it but he’s going to try.

Just as he was about to run, a blue blur cut ahead of him and the next thing he knew was the sound of the ground scored and both the man and Vergil were at a standoff.

Confused and relieved at the same time, he still felt his heart at his throat as he froze in place.

Something clapped him on his shoulder real hard and Morrison stumbled out of shock.

“Whoa, sorry!” Dante apologized as he helped Morrison back to his feet.

“Dante?” Morrison managed as he regained his wits. The man looked worse than a homeless guy with his tattered clothes but he was standing and healthy as far as he can discerned. Dante replied with a guilty grin and went to Nico next. Vergil was forcing the man farther back.

“Oh, he’s got that.” Dante brushed it off when he saw Morrison was distracted with Vergil’s fight. Carefully, he cradled the unconscious Nico, hissing at the burns she had on her arm. “Come on, let regroup with Nina. Nico needs help.”

Morrison was still dazed but followed Dante anyway.

-

Morax sensed Vergil long before he struck him. If he hasn’t, Vergil would have cleaved him in two. The blue glow of the Mirage Edge accented the threat it presented.

“Where’s your other form?” He snarled as they braced against each other. “Too much, thief?”

 “I’ve merely claimed what was left unguarded.” Morax grunted back. “How was your reprieve?” He implied that Vergil had been careless.

“Unpleasant, thanks to you.” He replied back as he forced more power into the stand. “Enough.”

Morax jumped back before Vergil could catch him with the next slash. Vergil’s attacks were heavier than before. Fleetingly, he thought of possessing Vergil, actually, parasitizing would be more accurate as Vergil is strong minded. Stumbling on Mundus meant that he will most definitely be devoured the moment he tried to claim ownership of the throne.

“If you wish for a painless death, lay down your arms.” Vergil told when one of his blows had thrown a substantial distance between them. “Or be defeated and become my Devil Arm.”

Morax laughed. Vergil is acting like a true demon lord. “Pity, I can’t do the same with you.” He replied. His original plan remains the soundest. The one bearing the unborn Sparda was his best solution. All he need was to get close enough to possess the human called Kyrie. He wasn’t sure if Vergil had caught his plan but he would take care. While this form is stable, it cannot truly achieve the true potential of the absorbed Sparda’s powers and abilities.

“Very well. I shall exact my due.” Vergil declared as he got into a stance. Both ran to each other trading blows.

-

Dante was hurrying to Nero with the Yamato. He doesn’t understand why can’t Vergil just pass it through shared space thingie but the fact that Nero hasn’t actually sealed a hell portal before meant that he’s going to need someone to show the ropes.

He was distracted as he saw human and the Guardian clans trying to take a raging empusa queen with difficulty.

One of the humans stubbornly emptying his clips at the demon was about to get caught when one of the Clan members probably shadowstepped to save the guy. There were shouts as the one who got caught was about to get eaten.

Dante tricked himself close and settle into a stance, executing a judgement cut. “Take this!” While his brother was more concentrated, his was spread out in a larger area. The empusa queen screeched and stumbled as it died for having part of its head cut off.

“Stay safe, kids!” Dante greeted jokingly with a two-finger salute before going to the city centre again. The fighters were fatigued. This needs to end quick.

He was suddenly joined by a familiar angelic looking demon. “Dante!” She called as they both stopped. “What happened to the town?! Is everything alright?” Lucia looked exhausted.

Morrison mentioned that he requested backup. With this kind of situation, he understoof it was impossible. “Yeah, all good. “ Dante assured. Well, technically it was now an elaborate trap for Morax where Jesse and Nina were setting it up so that they can force Max’s soul back into Morax’s vessel. Though, that was also dependent on the Yamato being there in time to severe the soul’s attachment. “We were there just in time.”

Lucia was silent as she stared him but she lets it go. “The demons are getting bigger after the land over the gate fell. It’s too steep for us to help them but we had our hands full as it is.”

Dante’s lips thinned at that. He thought of casing the area first in case it gets out of hand and he needs leverage but it sounds like the real deal isn’t at the same place. “We need to hurry up.” He said in a serious tone before he concentrated and slice the space. A portal appeared.

Wordlessly, both of them went through it.

-

After the Trismagia portal, Modeus and Baul told them that the portal was getting bigger. The only way to stop it is to seal it. They barely managed to rest before the frog demons starts to come out.

“So we just find the key back and stick it in, right?” Nero search his aethereal space for it, for Yamato. It’s not there. This is going to be troublesome.

“Kid, if you need it, we gonna need Vergil here.” Griffon hovered over them.

Nero contemplated of leaving to fetch him but it’s starting to look like a bad idea.

Baul was fighting with a few frost demons and having fun as he made a good work of them while Trish took down a frog demon while Lady was listening in, offering well timed shots to buy Trish time to connect her blows. The only way out was to climb or fly out. The entrance was no longer there.

“The seal is not there anymore, it needs to be remade.” Modeus reiterated nervously. “Right now, even with the key, it won’t work.”

“Does need some power?” He asked as his eyes landed on the indentation at the centre of the now dark platform. He only ever heard that Agnus stuck the Yamato into that to unseal it and Dante took it out to seal it again. “There’s sigils under all that. Are those it?” He gestured to the watery rubble

Modeus looked surprised. “There’s more than this?” He asked as he gesture to the platform.

“Yeah. The water covered most of it. I saw it when I was under–“ Nero started.

“Lookout!” Baul warned as a Berial type demon charges at them.

Just as Modeus and Lady scattered, Nero went into a bracing stance.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Griffon asked as he too flew away only to fly back as his tattoos. It was then Griffon saw his memories. ‘Nice one’. He said in awe.

At the last second, he devil triggered and gave the demon and uppercut using his devil bringer and starter to slice and dice the head before punching it away.

As he landed on his feet, he did a victorious fist pump as the demon’s flames extinguished. More frog demons appeared and Lady was already moving to help Trish.

Modeus came to him again. “If what you said was true, then yes.” He quickly told him. “But every word of the sigil must be fed demonic power. Every word.” He stressed. “A seal of this magnitude is big. To supplement it, equally so.”

Griffon flew out again. “We talking qliphoth fruit level or what?” He asked.

“I don’t know.” He answered gravely. “Master was powerful. For him, this might have been a quick work but he had carved or set them out. I don’t know why he would bother unless it’s to provide the seal with constant power for whatever period of time.”

Nero was silent as he considered. “If I can’t power them up 100%, would the seal be useless?”

“I don’t know.” Modeus answered again, almost guiltily so. “Maybe it would only partially close the portal, maybe it’ll be weaker or even not function at all.

“Kid, your Father’s gift isn’t just us, you know.” Griffon reminded.

“Uh…yeah?” He answered in confusion as Modeus stared at them.

Shadow came out and brought out the satchel for the V’s book. He instantly remembered that V would read out from the book when he needs an extra boost.

“Really? Just read it?” Nero asked incredulously as he took the satchel. Modeus stared at the book as he brought it out.

“It’s enchanted.” Modeus said, eyeing the book curiously.

Griffon scoffed. “Ya have a better idea? We’re pure demonic energy too. We can help.”

Nero turned grave. He was about to argue.

“Nope, we’re not suicidal but this is going to kill us too if we don’t stop it. So don’t worry about us.” Griffon hurriedly added.

Shadow nodded as well.

Nero stared at Modeus next.

Modeus look as if he didn’t have answers either.

“Ok.” Nero relented.

-

Dante and Lucia arrived just as Baul and Modeus cleaved a Goliath type demon from head to toe.

It was chaos as Trish, Lady, Baul and Modeus fought. Strained cries and shouts filled the air but the underline hum of demonic energy was unmistakeable. The floor was glowing in an icy blue colour.

“Dante!” Lady shouted out happily as she blows up a demon into smithereens with a boom.

“Careful!” Lucia rushed to stab the golem behind her. Both teamed up to defeat that demon next. A scythe wielding hell caina took interest in him.

“Heard you guys were in a literal hell hole.” Dante joked, already he was firing both of his guns at the demon, staggering it before it could strike.

“Haha. Very funny.” Trish strained as she pushed Alastor through a lizard type demon and struggled to stay still as she shocked it dead.

He looked around for Nero and was nearly stunned in shock.

The man had a hand over a blackened sword with reddish purple glowing veins. An eye of sorts looked as if it was awkwardly attached to it, pulsing along with the veins. The other hand was holding up a book and he was reading from it. The concentrated demonic energies were making his skin look almost purple and the tattoos were pulsating with the same reddish purple. There were some that sprawl onto his face, resembling cracks. As he was in a partial devil trigger, his eye were lava pits of red. Though the hairstyle was wrong, Dante was still reminded of Nelo Angelo.

Someone tackled him down as a chaos came rolling through.

“Focus!” Trish ordered him as he got off of him and held a hand out. “It’s not what you think it is.” She added with an understanding look. “It’s a long story but you need to hear it.” She said as she and Dante went back-to-back, shooting a swarm of scythe wielding hells.

“Oh, I’m hearing it, alright.” Dante agreed as he holstered his guns and settled in a stance for the Yamato, executing a judgment cut, downing at least half of the swarm.

Trish laughed in relief when she saw it. “You just saved our asses.” Trish admitted as Dante settled the other half with the Yamato. “Now just listen and make sure nothing bothers Nero.”

With that, Trish told him their plan.

Dante couldn’t help but laugh as he listened. “Holy shit. That was a gamble.” He said as he did a dropkick with Balrog on a hell judecca, finishing it off while the rest drew all the large demons away from Nero. A behemoth manages to launch Modeus into the air as the rest tried to put it down fast. “We were trapped in our own head until we found our way back.”

“Gotta admit, its less smart now but couldn’t think of a better way than have Nero run around for the Yamato after remaking the seal.” She replied, spinning the Devil Sword Sparda like a rotary blade as it sliced through a riot.

“Ya could say we scored ‘Jackpot.” He gleefully said as he shot a launched hell antenora and it disintegrated into dust.

Nero had re-read the book for the third time. Once this is done, he's going to give it back to his father, even it meant another duel. 

"I have no name 

Chapter Text

“Where the fuck is he?” He uttered forlornly as he and Nina waited at the outside of the circular sigil. It was large enough to put a few people in the circle.

After piecing it up with Nina, all the waiting was making him yearn for a cigarette. It felt like it had been hours but the sun barely moved from its zenith.

The circle was ready and so was he. All he need was for Vergil to get Morax close enough so that he can force Max’s soul back into that body. Theoretically, it’ll force Morax into another demon form and they’ll able to sever his attachment with Yamato’s help. The only flaw in the plan was the state of the body after beating Morax into submission. If it’s too damaged, Max will have to wait until he figures out a vessel for him. Morax made him then Jesse, once again in theory, can too.

“If what you’ve told me is right, Vergil might have met his match.” Nina said tiredly. She managed to find a chair and rested with Jesse as the place baked under the sun. It didn’t help that both of them were using fire to carve the sigil into the land. She hadn’t been sleeping since yesterday and while perilous, Jesse managed to get some shut eye.

Jesse just gave a heavy sigh as he thought of Vergil’s probably prolonged fight.

-

“Is that all?” Vergil asked Morax as Morax recovered from one of his strikes. The blow was hard enough to send him bouncing on the metal platform. They were evenly matched. The evidence of their match was on their skin in the form of tattered clothes, splattered in dried blood and soot.

Previously, it was infested with all kinds of demons but they were caught in the duos sweeping attacks and none remained. Unfortunately, most of the contraptions and building there were reduced to rubble and smoke as well.

“For one with such power, I had expected more as well.” He replied, almost bored as he settled into a stance again, rematerializing his hammer rather that reaching for it. In an unspoken agreement, neither had shifted their forms. Or perhaps, Morax was unable to and Vergil kept to human form as well.

Vergil merely gave an ironic huff and that was the only warning he gave before he rushed forward with the light blue, spectral blade, Mirage Edge.

Morax braced for it this time, managing not being struck away. It took Vergil a second to realise why as there were twinkles of dark coloured pocket opened above him.

Morax tried to force him to stay by hooking the sword with the hammer but it was not for long as it was a mere spectral blade rather than a physical one as Vergil lets it dissipated and tricked back to safety. The blades fell fruitlessly with no one under it as light blue blades shot at him next, one of it catching his shoulder as he blocked most of them.

“I am disappointed.” He said as he observed Morax. “All of father’s capabilities and yet.” He shook his head while Morax recovered, chuckling.

“Only a fool would allow their servants such power.” Morax quipped with a sighed as his shoulder healed. “However, this form lasted longer than I had anticipated.” He admitted as he summoned his hammer again as a ring of dark spectral swords circled him. Vergil raised an eyebrow at that. “Is this ‘mercy’ that human boasts?” He asked derisively.

“I said I will exact my dues.” Vergil gave a dark, amused smirk as he summoned his sword again, stalking forward. “For using both of us as crude cores to your contraption. Escaping me before our fight had ended. Stealing father’s magic.” He listed out, staring him down. “This is simply a beast playing with its prey.”

Morax had frozen for a full second in realisation at that and Vergil’s smirk turned smug. While he had landed a few blows, Vergil had been doling blows that sends him rolling into all kinds of objects and even to destroy some demons. Akin to a beast toying with its prey. It was not even a duel?

“Let’s have some fun.” He taunted as he settled into a stance.  Morax seemed to take the statement badly. He changed tactics and jumped instead of swiping at him. As Vergil dodged, he was nearly cut by the revolving circle of spectral blades. “Ah, I see you’re more motivated now.” He said in an almost gleeful snarl.

It was harder to land a blow on Morax now that there were spectral blades circling around him but Vergil was determined and managed to break the protective circle of swords. As they traded blows, Morax had overbalanced and earned a slash on his back as Vergil had to jumped away due to the staggering vibration from his hammer blows.

“Fight me.” Morax bellowed in annoyance as he chased Vergil, only to be deflected and dodged.

Vergil looked bored, not deigning him with an answer despite the murderous intent he was radiating as he fought. Morax was blinded with fury.

Roaring, Morax puts more strength behind his overhead strikes. He wanted to break through the sword’s defences and land a far more debilitating blow on Vergil as he blocked. Instead, they fell into the sea as that square of platform broke.

Or rather, they would have if not for Vergil managing to kick him away as before jumping away as well. Morax saw that he had greaves on this time….and there’s an angelic presence?

“You? Sought help of the divine?!” Morax said in disgust but Vergil merely shook his head.

“One of my father’s inheritance. A light beast.” He corrected smugly as he dismissed them. “The divine has no business with two demons squabbling.” He added dismissively as he summoned Mirage Edge again.

Morax looked irate at that, lunging at Vergil. The blow predictably missed but the spawning of spikes and entrapping tentacles that came afterwards caught Vergil as he tried to escape.

Vergil cried out as his feet were impaled and struggled against the dark coloured tentacles anchored him through his bones and flesh. More seemed to come each time he manages pulled one off. It soon overwhelmed him. Morax took time to rise to his feet as he recovered from the overuse of demonic energy.

“Demons?” He breathed out as Vergil was held still by the tentacles. He faced Vergil with a look of abject fury. “I am Morax.” He declared himself, recovering from his drain. “The first creator of familiars and now the claimer of Sparda’s will. Address your enemies correctly, Urizen”

“Is that all that you wanted?” Vergil scoffed haltingly despite his injuries. One of the tentacle might have pierced his lungs. “Being called by your name?”

“Mundus had enslaved you once.” He taunted back as Vergil glowered, raising his hammer to end him. “I’ll send you to him for another opportunity.” He gave a malicious smirk.

Morax, too cocky over his victory, he didn’t realise the sky overhead had turned blue to rain spectral blades on to him.

He devil triggered, ripping the anchored tentacles and freeing himself from the spikes. He took Beowulf once more and kicking him up into the air before giving a powerful dropkick to slam him back on to the ground.

Morax was barely aware of Vergil’s presence until he puts his foot over his chest, pressuring it and making Morax scrabbled over when it was hard to breathe.

“I had intended to prolong your life out but alas, you seem to add the list of transgressions.” He said coolly as he reverted back into his human self. But the merciless glint in his eyes and the stifling murderous demonic aura said otherwise. “Submit or suffer.”

Morax stared at him in bleary defiance, recovering from the blows.

Vergil pressed harder on to his chest, there was ominous cracking as he did. He conjured blades to line by his side, ready to impale him. It would not kill him, of course. Just agony.

Morax writhed in pain as he did, his eyes briefly flickered to the blades in contemplation. Escaping might make it worse on top of the fact that in his limited state, there wasn’t much he could do against a demon king. The fight had proven that. He was defeated, again. But going back to hell now would only mean he’ll be captured and kept as a prize. And he knows Mundus would like him very much. Between tortured to death (if Vergil has intended that)  and on to a circumstance worst than ever, the answer was obvious.

The boot pressed into him even more, as if reminding him of where he was. “I submit.” He strained finally with the boot on his chest.

Vergil continued to stare at him. Realising that he won’t undo it anytime soon, Morax growled as he finally released himself from the vessel, recognizing defeat at Vergil’s hands. Turning into a devil arm was better than what hell had to offer. He shaped himself into a blackened longsword. “You should have a sword instead of spectral blade. Doubt not my thirst for blood and sharpness of my edge” Morax’s voice faded as the form of the blade solidifies.

Vergil waited as the demon to solidify fully into its new form before he took the floating blade. He had half a mind to break Morax the blade out of sheer spite as Morax is powerless in this form. But there were more pressing matters. The gate of hell is opening ever bigger and the soulless vessel is dying.

Dismissing it into aetherspace, he summoned back the Yamato. There was no quick way out of there.

-

For some reason, this, whatever this is, not completing.

‘Shit, we’re missing something.’ Griffon said.

Nero was struggling to keep focus with the book. He was getting sick of the book and he was skipping lines. Each time he did, the familiar drained him instead since they can’t supplement the sigil or devices or whatever this is.

There were several booms and he’s pretty sure something tagged him once but he still reads on.

At that, he started to think of it as he read out of the book. This is a device that needs juicing up like a motor out of fuel. Arcane arts are not something he’s familiar with and the closest he had was Devil Arms, even then it was the Yamato.

Suddenly, as if dragged into a different realm, he saw the working of the whole seal. One part of him was still reading the book and reciting from it but this part was…free from that?

He wasted no time to ‘see’ it. Everything here was more instinctive than proper thought.

The sigils, there were several and he could know what it does but not understand it. But…he knew he doesn’t need to understand it? Just that he needs to figure where and what works.

He noticed some of the sigil weren’t…together and something needs to be there. He thought it was Yamato but the one regarding the key showed itself to Nero. So that wasn’t it.

“I see.” V’s ghost of a form next to him said. He glowed just like how his father’s doppelganger would.

He would’ve done a doubletake but something told him he knew he was there all along.

He gave a pointed look to Nero that reminded him of Vergil. “Given the resources, would you be able to bridge it?”

Nero thoughts answered for him. Not even a word. ‘Yes’ It felt vaguely like how he started with Red Queen and Blue Rose. Some tinkering, some understanding of the works and elbow grease.

He gave him a look that told him that he was exasperated with him but there was an amused pull of his lips as well. “I may need your assistance later. But for now, come with me.”

He wanted to ask what he meant and took a breath. Suddenly, there was a familiar drain of his energies. ‘KEEP READING!’ Griffon yelled in his mind.

He strained to read the next line. “I am set to light the ground.” Whatever that was, he was back to the present now. He definitely will need to go there again. Bracing himself as chaos went on around him, he went back there and came back. Though it seems he’ll zone out a bit when he comes back to the present.

‘Hey kid. You better do this right or you’re going to pass out. Just watch it with the timing ok?’ Griffon warned him.

He thought of a question at them.

‘Duuuh.’ Griffon drawled. ‘We’re literally hooked up to ya. How the hell would Vergil come here?’

He froze for second but managed to recover before the drain became unbearable.

‘Ok, ok. No more questions. Just finish this off then we’ll talk.’ Griffon placated.

No. Nero knows he’s going to forget it.

He had a thought of V and his visits to him instead of Vergil’s form.

‘Uh…well…’ Griffon hesitated. ‘Just ask your old man, ok. We might be a part of him but this one better coming out from him.’ He explained. ‘Don’t worry, nothing major.’ He assured.

Nero had no choice but to continue.

-

Trish and Lady were left with the task of protecting Nero. Actually, there were more of them earlier but as the demons got bigger, it was an easier task to lure them away rather than have a lengthy fight right there.

Once the Yamato was summoned away, Dante had used his higher form to slay all the demons there. He asked them to look after Nero while he chases after Vergil and the Yamato.

It was haphazard but so far it was working.

A phantom demon had crawl into there. Unlike the others, they couldn’t afford to leave Nero alone. Not long after that one, two more came. The rocklike spider demons didn’t seem to pick on them yet.

“Look at what the cat dragged in.” Lady drawled as she reloaded her guns, keeping an eye on the demons.

Trish sighed as she devil triggered with her guns out. “This is going to be annoy-“

There was a nearby boom that attracted all of their attention before a red and blue blur impaled two of phantom demons. The third one rounded on them.

The two Sin Devil Trigger form of Dante and Vergil sliced it in a firey line of red and blue.

“How’s Nero?” Dante asked as he was asking the weather while he reverted back to human form. The demons were dissipating into dust. “We would’ve got here sooner if someone wasn’t zoning out.”

Vergil ignored him as he stalked forth. He was forewarned by Dante by the sight was still unsettling. In a different circumstance, it could have been Dante or even Nero himself. Nero, standing there in a pale imitation of Nelo Angelo was enough to bring back the ghosts of his past.

“You stole my thunder.” Trish joked as she reverted to her human form, receiving a chuckle from Dante while Lady snorted in amusement.

As Vergil got closer, Nero briefly looked up to him in acknowledgement. He looked expectant as well.

“Good.” He declared as he summoned a black sword.

“Oh, so that’s where he went.” Dante drawled in realisation, giving a slight grimace of appraisal. “Not the worst but still pretty fancy.”

“It seems that this still hold the part of the seal.” He said out loud but he paid close attention to Nero as he did. “Once I destroy it, you should be able to use the remains to complete it. Understood?”

Nero flickered his sight to father once as the rest figured out what was happening.

“Hey! You didn’t tell me anything about that.” Dante complained as Vergil flung in the air with Yamato ready.

In a blink of an eye and a loud crack, the sword was in pieces on the floor. The metal click of the Yamato sheathing joined it soon after.

Chapter Text

Nico woke up in her van. She struggled to remember what happened until she tried to get up. One of her arms was bandaged and she felt the dull ache that came with stretching a burn. It came back to her right then, making her grin.

Using the Gerbera was amazing. She knew it was too powerful for her but to see it function at the driver’s seat was exhilarating.

“Nico!” Kyrie uttered in relief as she got up and fussed for a glass of water.

“Do you need the med box?” She heard Julio called as Kyrie tried to help Nico up.

“I’m ok. I’m ok. No need to baby me.” She assured with a hoarse voice but the tone was amused. “That was way cool!” She blearily as she took the glass with her free hand. “I’m gonna tweak the Gerbera again.” She said tiredly but already an excited smile was on her face.

“Damn.” Morrison cursed in awe. “You’ve been up only for seconds and already thinking of work.” He had his coat off and his sleeves rolled up.

“Don’t worry, that just means she’s really fine.” Julio said as he kept an eye on Kyle and Carlo. Kyle peeked fearfully from under Nico’s mobile work desk while Carlo was staring at them as they talked.

Kyrie gave a titter. “Before that, do you feel dizzy or anything?” Kyrie carefully as she kept an eye on her, looking for more signs of injuries.

Nico just shrugged. After the water, she felt better. “Hand’s a bit-“

There was a sharp static snap that caught their attention. Morrison checked outside at the nearest window as another static snap happened before a loud hum erupted.

Morrison peeked through the window only to see Nina and Dante was fussing over two people on the floor as the lines on the floor glowed. Meanwhile, Vergil stood not too far away and not reacting. He had put the sheathed Yamato in front of him like a cane.

“All good. It was just the spell or something.” Morrison said in relief as he turned to see the cautious faces. “They ain’t done yet though.”

At that, they relaxed.

“Well, anything else happened while I was out?” Nico asked next as she scooted away with enough space for Kyrie to sit, even going as far as to pat the empty space.

Kyrie looked reluctant to sit as Morrison came closer.

“Don’t know about the evacuation, don’t know about that mess but Nina and Jesse patched you up after that fight. We’re lucky Vergil and Dante came back in time.” Morrison explained.

“Since the key to closing the gate of hell here was the Yamato, Dante went ahead to pass it on while Vergil had his beef done with Morax. Nina and Jesse told us that there was this kid they wanted to save but it needs Morax’s body.” He continued.

“It was Father Maximus.” Kyrie elaborated. “But the one we fought was Morax. Father Maximus was Morax’s subordinates but if it wasn’t for him and Vergil, none of them could have escaped Morax. Jesse said he promised to bring him back so…” Kyrie trailed off ominously.

Nico was not one to trust people so readily, more so a seemingly former enemy. She grimaced at that. “This just gets better huh?” She said rhetorically.

“That and if the Yamato is here.” Morrison added. “I know he can open portals and all but whatever’s going down at the gate, it’s taking its sweet time.” He said as he returned to passenger’s seat. “For safety’s sake, we should just hang out here until we know better.”

Nico scoffed. “That’s Nero for ya.” She said with a wry but familiar grimace. “Just gotta wait for him to do his thing.?”

“Uh…” Dante began awkwardly from the door, surprising all of them. “Could ya…help with the door?” Dante asked.

Morrison had gotten up from his seat as he slid open the door. Nico had to stop Kyrie from doing so with a hand on her shoulder. Nico gave her a knowing look as Julio and Morrison helped Jesse and Father Maximus’s unconscious bodies.

“You shouldn’t push yourself too hard.” Nico lowered her voice so that it won’t carry to prying ears but she’s willing to bet the van that Dante can hear her as clear as day. “We’ll talk later.” Kyrie gave a small reluctant nod as she looked conflicted.

“What to do with those guys?” She asked Dante next as she got to her feet, stretching as she did.

“Just leave them be. They’ll wake up, soon enough.” Nina came. She looked exhausted and smiled at Kyrie before seating herself. She looked more disappoint than not.

“You heard the doc.” Dante said once he was done. “Now, I have to wait for Vergil.” He sighed.

“What’s wrong with Vergil?” Nico asked in curiousity as she peered out of the van to find the man.

Dante shrugged. It was Nina who answered. “My guess is he went somewhere. It’s either really important or really powerful.”

“Huh.” Nico scoffed. “Like father, like son.” She muttered to herself as Dante went back out to join his brother.

Dante smirked in amusement at that.

-

Matier was winded.

She, Alastor and Dullahan had been battling a whole horde of lizard types. They had to break off from the main group because they were being badly beaten between the insect type demons and the reptilian types together.

Matier initially wanted to go on alone but Alastor and Dullahan had followed her.

With a sharp spinning kick that exposed the lizard’s chest, she immediately stabbed through it and jumped away before it even had time to turn to dust. Looking for the next one, Alaster had already run his blade through its chest. Just as the last was defeated, they sensed a large demon heading towards them.

“Run!” She ordered the two of them, catching her breath. She used the healing heart as she triggered. This would buy them time to escape. She’ll find a way later but for now, she needs to save them.

“No, we’ll stand with you.” Dullahan answered. Most of his clothes were caked with blood. The wound on his arm was still knitting itself close.

Alastor didn’t even have enough breath to respond.

There was no time to argue and instead she growled in frustration. The sound was strong enough make her aura shake.

Together they jumped to meet their next enemy.

What they didn’t expect was another familiar demon was already fighting the fire spewing, stone arachnid demon.

She was in the hollow of the demon’s back, landing hit after hit as the demon tried to attack her with the scorpion like tail.

Landing close, Alastor hits it with a non-lethal lightning blast. “Here! Here!” He shouted at it.

Irritated and alarmed, it tried to attack Alastor, giving Lucia free reign to attack. Both Matier and Dullahan followed suit, aiding Lucia the best as they can.

Now that the demon’s attention is not on her, she dug her blades as deep as it can go. It seemed forever before the demon finally seized and died.

Just as it did, there was a sound similar to a thunderclap before it whittled off into indescribable sound vibration.

Matier came and nearly tackled her as she took her in a hug. Both of them reverted in human forms. “I’m so glad.” Matier said in relief as she pulled away looking over Lucia for any injuries. There were scorch marks where burn would have been but the injury had fully healed.

“I’m alright, Matier.” She assured her. “But we need to help the others. There was a Noctpteran.”

Matier grimaced. That was a lot of work if they left it to let its larvae develop. “Would you be joining us?” She asked the other two hybrid demons.

The two gave determined nods. Without further ado, they followed Lucia.

-

Vergil was right. Once the blade was broken, bits of the thing that was missing is there. All he had to do is pool them together and piece them up.

Going back in, he focused on the fragments. Bit by bit, he pieced it up. The hard part was paying attention to the whole thing as he went. It has to work together or else it won’t work at all. So focused as he finished it, he didn’t anticipate the blowback and it was hard enough to send him sprawling back out.

-

Vergil looked to Nero for a reaction before looking around him. The rest knew better than to be caught unawares. He was still reciting poetry from the book, generating the demonic energy needed to power the seal.

“Bro, you reaaaally need to work on your communications skills.” Dante complained as he had his arms akimbo in frustration, seemingly ignoring the current situation. “You could have told us before you did that.”

Vergil actually rolled his eyes at his twin’s antics. “You figured it out anyway.”

“Yeah but there ain’t anything we can do if things went down south now.” Dante countered exasperatedly.

“Guys, can you please tell us what’s going on?” Lady erupted at last.

“The seal will be fixed. It might be…temperamental with how much power it needs.” Vergil told them vaguely. Just as he said that, the floor they were standing vibrated and the blue lights disappeared. Alarmingly, so did the demonic presence, too.

Nero gasped as he collapsed to his knees while the familiars laid sprawled around him.

“Quick. Yamato.” He gasped out between breaths waving at Red Queen as he rested on his haunches. The Red Queen, now free of the dark familiar’s cocooning, was still embedded at the centre.

At that, Dante shot the blade with his heavy rounds to dislodge it while Vergil replaced its place with the newly unsheathed Yamato.

The seal turned blindingly red before there was bigger shake and they all fell to their feet.

There were thundering noises as if there was a rock slide. But it was in a reversed sense. They watched as the rubbles around them were lifted up and covered the hole above them.

The red was more obvious now until that is all that they could see.

Suddenly it was dark and the shaking stopped. The silence was palpable.

Blue light erupted as Nero called out his wings. “Is everyone ok?!” He shouted and it echoed in the dark chamber.

“Whoa, volume. Volume, kid.” Dante said as they all winced at both the light and the sound.

Nero just chuckled in relief as he got to his feet.

As they gingerly got themselves to their feet and left, they were surprised that the opera house was more or less restored. Nero, now that he had exhausted most of his demonic energy and what’s left of the Qliphoth fruit power, was once again sporting dark coloured hair and tattoos.

Nero noted there were differences but if it is one of Sparda’s work then, it would have made sense to have renovation or repurposing since it was built.

Outside, it was surreal.

They were surrounded by rubble with only the cobble stone path around the building and the one leading up to the fountain and the fountain itself were fully restored.

“Now I know for sure you got all that Mr Poetry stuff from father.” Dante joked with a rough pat on Vergil’s shoulders, gesturing at his whole self.

“To say mother was an uncouth braggart with near fatal taste for style is slander.” Vergil returned, giving him the same onceover. Nero couldn’t help the amused smile as Dante grimaced at him. Clearly lost in the matter.

“Sparda has weird priorities.” Lady commented in confusion.

Trish chuckled. “You’d be surprised this is a pretty common theme with demon kings.”

Lady looked like she was going to quiz on Trish more but gave up with a sigh. “Too tired to think. Need a hot meal and a hot bath.”

Trish nodded fervently at that. “Same.”

They saw several familiar demons and half demons flying towards them.

“Oh, we’re getting a welcoming party.” Dante said as he descended the steps and waved at them.

-

It was night when they were all finally able to settle.

Between injuries and necessities, there weren’t much but with Jesse up on his feet again, he was able to help. Nina had finally slept. Poor lady hadn’t been asleep for almost a day and a half.

When Kyrie had met up with Nero after akk this time, it was understandable that her emotions were hanging on a thread. Nico managed to give the lovebirds some privacy. She suspected that Dante and Morrison being super helpful and entertaining was their bit in helping them too.

As night came, they made bonfires and camp while some of the Fortunan human fighter would brave the mountain to go to castle. Jesse had helped as best as he could but with Max escorting them, it should be a short trip.

Nina was up again by then and dinner was watered down canned soup and bread. It was better than nothing at least.

Bringing dinners out to everyone, he brought Dante and Vergils’ for last. He needed to talk to his father.

“Dinner!” Dante cheered. He looked cleaner but the clothes he had was at least one size too small and probably they could find him pant so those were dirty.

Vergil was the same case but unlike Dante, he was shirtless as he dried the well-worn one by the fire.

Distributing their bowls, he settled down with his. “Can’t believe we’re camping out in Fortuna again.”

Dante laughed. “I guess for a native, it’s pretty weird for you.” He stated the obvious.

“If you must, you can stay at Devil May Cry again.” Vergil said pointedly as he silently ate his meal.

Dante laughed again, shaking his head at his brother’s words while Nero gave an awkward chuckle of his own.

“I guess I was heading towards there, too.” Nero admitted. “Here I was doing the polite thing to do.” He admitted, slightly embarrassed by his own predicament.

“Hey, we’re family. Yer still welcome to the DMC on normal days, you know.” Dante added.

“Is that all?” Vergil asked next, his tone with patient curiosity.  “I sense there was another matter.”

“Well.” Nero gave a bracing exhale.

Both of the twins were interested.

“Look, I know you gave me the book but after reading it a few hundred times, I’m tempted to burn it.” Nero confessed seriously and truly sorry for doing so. “So, if I still need to duel with you to return the book then I’ll do it. Just set a date.”

Dante was hiding his grin poorly, slurping from his bowl as an excuse while Vergil looked…underwhelmed.

“Right…” He answered back, trailing off as if he was still processing it.

“That and uh…” Nero paused as if gathering his wits. “Well, the familiars.” He began.

“You wish to relinquish them?” Vergil asked for him.

“Not sure.” Nero said as he rubbed the back of his neck. “I like them around and all but they…can see what I see.” He ended, observing his father’s reaction, a slight blush crawling in his cheeks. When looked nonplussed, he continued. “And I mean everything.”

Suddenly there was a darkness swooped out of him. “Oh god this is painful.” Griffon complaint as he landed at a space not too far away. “Kid means he’s shy and doesn’t like us knowing how he gets on with his missus.”

“Griffon, you son of a bitch! Shut up!” Nero said defensively.

Dante guffawed as Vergil gave them both an unimpressed look.

“Is that all?” He asked them.

“Kid, go on. Ask him.” Griffon coaxed, cocking his head at Vergil. Dante was wiping his tears by then.

“Gee, thanks featherface.” Nero griped at the avian familiars. “This is gonna sound stupid but why do you turn up as V in those…places?” He gave a vague wave when at his pause.

Vergil’s brow scrunched for a moment before his face went blank. He paused for a while. Even Dante stopped eating. The tension was growing.

Nero was about to wave it off when he spoke. “For the book and familiars, consider it killing two birds with one stone.” He said cryptically. “As for my forms, I had thought you’d be more familiar with V than my own form as that was my human half.” He answered simply.

The two men looked enlightened but they looked like they still had questions.

“Well, let’s just say my experience with V hasn’t been...well, nice. Keep to looking like that and I’m gold.” Dante declared, munching on another piece of bread as he did.

Vergil’s eyes shifted to Nero. “I’m ok with either, I think. Just know that’s I’m ok with you looking like Vergil too.”

He gives the acknowledging nod at that. “Regarding the book, may I see it for now? Everything else will need to done at Devil May Cry.”

“Oh sure.” Nero responded as Shadow slipped out of Nero carrying the leather satchel. Already he was breaking a piece of his bread

He took the satchel and ran his hands appreciatively around the satchel before getting the book out. He raised his eyebrows as he saw the book. “Perhaps I may have underestimated the power it had.”

“Power?” Nero prompted in surprise as Vergil carefully replaced it back into the satchel.

“In using it as a generator of sorts, the book had passively accumulated demonic energy. Now that it has been used to generate enough power to restore a whole building complex, it is a formidable demonic artifact in its own right.” He explained as he held out the satchel for Shadow to reach. He managed to give him a comforting stroke on his forehead before he dissolved back into Nero with it.

“Well, I don’t think I need to be outside anymore.” Griffon declared as he took flight. “To think poetry literally saved the world. Huh!” He griped as he swooped back into Nero.

“Oh yes.” Vergil began as he took up his bread and broke it. “You have certain arcane abilities for identifying artifacts. I hope you can lend me a hand with one.”

Both Dante and Nero were surprised.

“Sure. I’m going to DMC anyway.” Nero replied in an unsure tone, looking to Dante for an answer, only for him to look at him in question as well.  Then it looked like something dawned upon him.

“Oh yeah.” Dante began with an ominous tone. “How are we getting there?”

Needless to say, the discussion for that involved a lot of planning and picking turns.

Chapter Text

Nero and Julio were tailing Dante as he cleared the way for them. They were at infested maze of some old abandoned mansion. Morrison gave them the location once Dante bought him a drink. The plant type demon was chasing after Dante rather than go after them.

Vergil had disappeared somewhere for almost a week and Dante made the executive decision to drag his ass back home.

-

“Just need a tail in case he blindsides me and escape his debt.” Dante said with a lazy drawl as he puts down his mug. “Between rent and the pizza, I’m gonna go bankrupt, ya know.” Everyone was out on an errand when Nero returned early. Nico’s shopping became a one-sided lecture on power equations so he left. Dante was lounging at the usual desk when he called him over. He expected something big.

Nero doubted that was really the case but he was roping family in so this is either a pretty bad fight or a search party. Nero raised a sceptical eyebrow on him.

Dante rolled his eyes at him before huffing. “He was looking shifty last week. I don’t know what’s he’s up to but if he’s in some cult or something, I gotta drag his ass back before the world ends again.” He admitted begrudgingly as Nero guffawed at that.

“Now you know why I can’t just ask anyone.” Dante replied as he joined him with a good-natured laugh. “Even Trish is gonna bail on me.”

“Oh man, yeah, yeah.” Nero agreed with a fervent nod. “Basically, just watch where he goes if he’s going or what?”

Dante shrugged. “And maybe backup on ‘dragging him home’ part.” He added.

Nero grimaced. “Please tell me this isn’t some stupid fight again.”

Dante rolled his eyes again. “Have some faith in me would ya.” He uttered with an exasperated grimace. “He heard something about a weird ass demons with mind control stuff. I thought he was just weirded out like I was. I found notes on Nidhogg and Echidna the day he did the Houdini.” He tried explain. “See where I’m going here, kid?”

It was Nero’s turn to roll his eyes.  Between his father’s dramatic antics of leaving breadcrumbs and the nickname, he knew he had a part to play. Plus, if it is a demon-controlled cult again, it was better it was nipped in the bud. He huffed. “I’m just tailing right?” He asked next.

“Yeah.” Dante confirmed, patiently waiting for him to finish.

“What do you think about tag alongs?” He asked next.

-

Julio was winded but he was keeping up with Nero as they followed the whooping and shrieks of sentient demonic plants.

They took care to sneak at the corners in case there were stragglers. Their role wasn’t to fight. Just to tail Dante and Nero, and only Nero, is allowed to intervened if he needed backup. There’s two reasons for this.

1. He promised Julio that he’ll be taken on a job.
2. To test the Book.

The book was carried in the same leather satchel he made for it. Julio keeps the flap opened in case he needs to get it out quick. Not that it’s necessary but just in case they needed the familiars out earlier.

Nero wasn’t sure what Vergil did with the book since it was pretty complicated but the gist was, the familiars needed a host because by themselves, they don’t have the necessary demonic power to have a form. The book, with some magical manipulation can give what they need as long as the magic he set wasn’t messed with.

Nero went into the magic of the book there just like he did with the seal back in Fortuna. But unlike Vergil, all he saw was a jumbled mess of lines. Of course, Vergil had an explanation for it. Apparently, with the limited power he had as V, that was all he could do. Instead of a straight forward way, smaller, demonic energy saving sigils was layered over and over as to save as much demonic energy as possible while getting the most output. He also added, “Perhaps this is a lesson to be kept in mind.”

It had only been a week and the familiars, though still awkward with the current arrangement are adapting well if not, take slightly more time to call out. It doesn’t require magic on anyone’s part to call them out thus why Julio is carrying it instead of Nero.

Suddenly there was hissing all over the place.

There was only a swath of darkness that slams both Nero and Julio together.

“What the-“ Nero tried to fight the hole off only to get a pained feline yelp.

“Stop!” Julio called out despite the almost suffocating tightness. “It’s Shadow.”

“Hey, Griffon. What’s up?” Nero called out. He wasn’t sure if the book can hear him from where he was.

“Sit tight kids. It’s pollen season out out there.” Griffon answered, slightly muffled. “Just a bit more and it’s gonna go away.”

“Wait, Dante-“

“Trust me, he has it under control.” Griffon assured him with a small chuckle.

Then the darkness disappeared.

Smoke and fire were everywhere, making their nostrils burn and their throat itch. Both of them were no longer supported by Shadow and fell on the ashen floor.

 Griffon flew out of the book. “Sorry about that.” He apologized. “Come on, we gotta catch up with Dante.” He said as he flew higher before coming back down. “This way.” The duo barely had time to recovered from their coughing fit.

“Damn- Come on, Julio.” He looked back to the young man and they both ran to follow the avian familiar.

As they follow, they finally reached the source of it all, judging from the scorch marks from the former roots.

Vergil had a familiar blue vest on, testing the fit by doing some punches and a high kick with Dante looking unimpressed with crossed arms.

He greeted them with a raised eyebrow as he took his blue long coat. “Bringing an apprentice?” He regarded them curiously as he slipped it on.

“Welp, my work here is done.” Griffon declared. “See ya-“ He said as he flew back into book.

Nero stared between them in question before he looked to Julio as an afterthought as he processed everything.

“Wait, you got new Devil Arms?” He asked Vergil in confusion.

“Exact same ones, too.” Dante added glumly.

“Whoa, we can do that?” Julio asked in awe.

“It requires certain conditions but it is achievable.” Vergil explained coolly as summoned out the Yamato. “Come, let’s return.” Before he turned and sliced open a portal. Nero had a slight déjà vu as he saw that. The replicated blue long coat and now with his new yet familiar Devil Arm(…Devil Armour?), it looked like the first time he met him at the Qliphoth. But this time, he made way for them to pass rather than saying thank you and leaving.

Dante just relented with a sigh. “Next time, could you just tell me you went Devil Arm shopping instead off disappearing into the night.” He told him exasperatedly as he went in first.

Vergil looked as if he was about to rebut but his twin was already on the other side.

Nero and Julio hurried to go through it. Though, Dante’s disappointment was valid if all that worrying was for not but Vergil’s irritation can be scary.

-

Morrison was at his usual haunts and chatting with the other brokers. That is until he saw a familiar face waving him over.

“My, my. To what do I owe this meeting?” He asked with a benign smile as he sat in the booth with her.

“Why else?” She said enigmatically before running her fingers through her blonde hair absentmindedly. “Though, gotta say this time is a….personal errand.”

Morrison’s eyebrow were raised at that. “That sounds dangerous.” Morrison commented. “Who pissed you off, Trish?”

Trish gave a small tired chuckle. “Not exactly.” She said as their drinks came. “I need your ears out for Mundus.”

Morrison nearly paused mid draw before putting his cup back down. “Isn’t that your old ‘boss’? The one Dante sent back to hell?”

Trish’s gaze hardened at that. “He did. But he isn’t gone.” She told him. “I saw him. It wasn’t long but I saw him.”

Morrison thought about it and Dante but Trish picked it up. “Don’t tell them.” She added. “It just occurred to me they might have stayed in hell for a while to get back at Mundus together but he never popped up. But if Morax is any lead, Mundus maybe hiding all this time.” She told him grimly. “But it’s all maybes. Maybe he’s just stuck in hell. Maybe he’s bidding time and power. There wasn’t much I can go through. I just need…to make sure.” She said almost doubtfully before taking a drink as if it would steel her nerves.

Morrison observed her for a full minute before sighing. “Any luck with the Doc?” He asked next as he took a drink.

“He can’t find ‘im so was Max.” She answered.

Morrison was conflicted but as Trish said, they needed to be sure before opening this painful topic again. “Alright, but I’m charging.” He added with a light hearted nature. He really did intend to extract a payment of it.

Trish gave a giggle at that. “Sure, Morrison.”

Morrison gave a toothy smile as he dug his coat. “With you two girls, Nero’s family and those black and white brothers, the shop must be cramped.”

In all honesty, they both knew that the two former disciples of Sparda were barely home. They would wandered for weeks before coming back with demonic souvenirs. Apparently, despite their previous disagreement, Baul and Dante shared similar tastes in hanging demon parts as décor while Modeus and Dante share similar tastes in sweets. It was an odd arrangement but a manageable one.

Morrison produced a slightly crumpled paper folder. “As down payment for my services, you hafta pass this to both Dante and Vergil.” He said almost gleefully. “Don’t cheat. I’ll know if you passed it to someone else.” He joked.

Trish stared at the folder and back to Morrison. The twins had mentioned about getting their old manor back. “Oh hohoho, is this what I think it is?” Trish smiled back.

Morisson made a gesture of zipping his lips. “You’ll hafta ask them. I can’t spoil a surprise now, can I?”

Trish laughed. “This is a pretty hefty fee but I’ll manage.”

-

Patty got the message to meet her mother at Devil May Cry. It’s not entirely unusual but she guessed that her mother probably needs Dante for an errand.

As she arrived, there was a timid looking couple looking apprehensively at the shop’s door. Probably trying to gather the guts to get a job done.

“Hello.” She greeted them. She could hear that there was  commotion inside. Thankfully, it sounded busy rather than dangerous. “Did you come here for Devil May Cry?”

The man, though timid looking shielded her girlfriend almost unconsciously. “Y-ye-yes.” He stuttered. “But it seems they’re busy.” Both he and the girl stared at the noisy shop warily.

“Oh that. They’re probably have the TV on and arguing about the movie or something.” Patty brushed off. “Come on, I’ll bring ya in. I’m Patty by the way.”

“I’m Bradley.” The man answered.

“Angelina.” The lady answered this time.

Opening the door, she was surprised to see new additions to the wall with Dante and another white haired man arguing about its placing, tilting it every so often.

Her mother, Nico and two dark haired men were wrapped in discussion about something. It seemed like they were sharing notes and looked ready to leave for a job.

At the desk was Kyrie, Lady and Trish with two toddlers. They were eating sandwich while conversing with Kyrie seated on the chair while the rest took the table.

The only ones who took notice was Vergil and Nero. Or rather, it was Vergil who noticed them the moment they set foot into the shop.

“Patty.” Vergil greeted as he looked like he was sizing up the couple. Patty braced herself in case she needed to do damage control.

“Hey there. I’m Nero.” He greeted them kindly. “Sorry about the mess.” He gestured at the shop.

“Hi.” Bradly greeted them, smile faltering at Vergil’s scrutiny. “I’m Bradley and this is my wife, Angelina.”

“Brad?! Angelina?!” Dante called from behind as he jogged to them. “Hey you two! Long time no see.” Dante greeted them happily as he extended his hand for a handshake. Vergil finally calmed down at that. “Meet the family!” He gestured at Vergil and Nero.

Bradley and Angelina smiled in response. “Nice to meet all of you.” Bradley answered.

“Patty!” Patty’s mother called.

“Sorry, got to go!” Patty excused herself.

Patty exchanged hugs with her mother. “How’s the trip?” Nico asked.

“Nothing much.” She answered back before rounding on the two men she never met. “I’m Patty!” She waved at them.

“Modeus.” Said the man with the longer hair.

“Julio.” Said the other and waving back.

“Now, there’s some sandwiches at the desk. I’ll join you real soon.” She told her.

“Nah, I’m not hungry. Can I join ya here?” Patty asked instead. Alchemy was fascinating even if she couldn’t do it properly herself.

Nina looked at the others and they nodded, consenting to her request.

“Sure, why not?” Nico said.

“Alright, where were we?” Nina asked again as she referred Julio’s notes again. “Oh yes, Greek fire.”

-

Vie de Marlie recovered in no time. This time there were barely any damage to the town itself. The usual demons were there but nothing worse than usual.

It was Ifrit’s Horn day as the partial solar eclipse too place. It was honoured by lighting a bonfire and carrying out the fire dance with complete ceremonial garb, symbolising the fight of Ifrit against the dimming of its own flames by the elements. Should the sun come back out, the dancers rejoice with a cheer. Should a full eclipse takes place, the dancers are to lay on the ground as if dead before restarting their dance once the corona phase passed. In this case, the sun became full again and they cheered.

Lucia was observing the proceeding rather moodily.

“Thoughts?” Matier asked when most of the people around them had joined the flame dance for fun now that the sun is back out.

Things were…awkward after the Fortuna incident. They were only able to exchange some simple farewells despite lingering as if they both had more to say. Yet, even now, she couldn’t make up her mind. She was glad to see Dante alive and well when the Hell Gate in Fortuna closed. She had feared that he would end up in Hell again but it wasn’t so….this time.

As much as Balrog’s fight had revealed certain things to herself, she couldn’t discern how the other party was. When they parted ways at Fortuna, she hoped to set it straight but she didn’t want to jeopardise what they had. What they had now was fine, comfortable.

“Ifrit, t-e flame incarnate dims too.” Matier said as observed the festivities. “Yet, faltering they do. Tis not a weakness nor shame but nature itself.” She said softly to her. “T’ey wit’stood it despite being nature’s cycle. Per’aps, it is t’at?”

As the words sunk in, Lucia realised that perhaps she was overthinking this. While in a roundabout way, Matier pinned on the one thing that bothered her. Weakness and shame.  Just like Matier said, Maybe it’s just how it is. She just needs to get it out despite it all.  It might be the same with Dante too. It is frustrating but knowing Dante, the worst that could happen is they won’t be speaking to each other for a few months. She gave a small smile in answer to Matier.

Matier smiled back. She looked relieved. Lucia felt slightly guilty for worrying her. “Perhaps.” She spoke. “I need to visit them for work.”

Matier tittered at that. “Per’aps, indeed.”